Brasão INTROIT
THESAURUS FIDEI Archivum Traditiōnis
⚜ Scriptorium
Monumentum Theologicum

A Dialogue of Comfort Against Tribulation

Dialogus de Consolatione in Tribulatione
Sanctus Thomas More · 1534 AD · Espiritualidade

T his edition of the Dialogue of Comfort has been transcribed from

2 the 1557 version as it appears in Everyman's Library. The Everyman

3 edition is heartily recommended to readers who would like to taste

4 the dialogue in its original form.

5 The first plan was to change only the spelling. It soon became

6 evident that the punctuation would have to be changed to follow

7 present usage. The longest sentences were then broken up into two

8 or three, and certain others were rearranged into a word order

9 more like that of today. Nothing was omitted, however, and nothing

10 was added except relative pronouns, parts of "to be," and other

11 such neutral connectives. Finally, obsolete words were changed to

12 more familiar equivalents except when they were entirely clear and

13 too good to lose. Thus "wot" became "know" but "gigglot" and "galp

14 up the ghost" were retained. Words that have come to have a quite

15 different meaning for us, such as "fond" and "lust" were replaced

16 by less ambiguous ones—wherever possible, by ones that More

17 himself used elsewhere.

18 The text has not been cut or expanded, re-interpreted or edited.

19 Any transcription seems to involve some interpretation, conscious

20 or otherwise, but an effort has been made to keep it to a minimum.

21 Passages that seemed to make no sense have therefore been left

22 unaltered. If other readers find solutions for them their

23 suggestions will be welcomed.

24 This is not in any sense a scholarly piece of work. That would

25 require a very different method, as well as a far more thorough

26 knowledge of sixteenth-century English. It would be a most

27 commendable undertaking, but it might result in an edition for the

28 learned. This one is for everyone who has the two essentials,

29 faith and intelligence, presupposed by Anthony in Chapter II.

30 ##### MONICA STEVENS

31 Middlebury, Vermont.

32 Feast of St. Benedict, 1950.

33 ______________________________

BOOK I

4 VINCENT: Who would have thought, O my good uncle, a few years

5 past, that those in this country who would visit their friends

6 lying in disease and sickness would come, as I do now, to seek and

7 fetch comfort of them? Or who would have thought that in giving

8 comfort to them they would use the way that I may well use to you?

9 For albeit that the priests and friars be wont to call upon sick

10 men to remember death, yet we worldly friends, for fear of

11 discomforting them, have ever had a way here in Hungary of lifting

12 up their hearts and putting them in good hope of life.

13 But now, my good uncle, the world is here waxed such, and so great

14 perils appear here to fall at hand, that methinketh the greatest

15 comfort a man can have is when he can see that he shall soon be

16 gone. And we who are likely long to live here in wretchedness have

17 need of some comforting counsel against tribulation to be given us

18 by such as you, good uncle. For you have so long lived virtuously,

19 and are so learned in the law of God that very few are better in

20 this country. And you have had yourself good experience and assay

21 of such things as we do now fear, as one who hath been taken

22 prisoner in Turkey two times in your days, and is now likely to

23 depart hence ere long.

24 But that may be your great comfort, good uncle, since you depart to

25 God. But us of your kindred shall you leave here, a company of

26 sorry comfortless orphans. For to all of us your good help,

27 comfort, and counsel hath long been a great stay—not as an uncle

28 to some, and to others as one further of kin, but as though to us

29 all you had been a natural father.

30 ANTHONY: Mine own good cousin, I cannot much deny but what there

31 is indeed, not only here in Hungary but also in almost all places

32 in Christendom, such a customary manner of unchristian comforting.

33 And in any sick man it doth more harm than good, by drawing him in

34 time of sickness, with looking and longing for life, from the

35 meditation of death, judgment, heaven, and hell, with which he

36 should beset much of his time—even all his whole life in his best

37 health. Yet is that manner of comfort to my mind more than mad when

38 it is used to a man of mine age. For as we well know that a young

39 man may die soon, so are we very sure that an old man cannot live

40 long. And yet there is (as Tully saith) no man so old but that, for

41 all that, he hopeth yet that he may live one year more, and of a

42 frail folly delighteth to think thereon and comfort himself

43 therewith. So other men's words of such comfort, adding more sticks

44 to that fire, shall (in a manner) quite burn up the pleasant

45 moisture that should most refresh him—the wholesome dew, I mean,

46 of God's grace, by which he should wish with God's will to be

47 hence, and long to be with him in Heaven.

48 Now, as for your taking my departing from you so heavily (as that

49 of one from whom you recognize, of your goodness, to have had here

50 before help and comfort), would God I had done to you and to others

51 half so much as I myself reckon it would have been my duty to do!

52 But whensoever God may take me hence, to reckon yourselves then

53 comfortless, as though your chief comfort stood in me—therein

54 would you make, methinketh, a reckoning very much as though you

55 would cast away a strong staff and lean upon a rotten reed. For God

56 is, and must be, your comfort, and not I. And he is a sure

57 comforter, who (as he said unto his disciples) never leaveth his

58 servants comfortless orphans, not even when he departed from his

59 disciples by death. But he both sent them a comforter, as he had

60 promised, the Holy Spirit of his Father and himself, and he also

61 made them sure that to the world's end he would ever dwell with

62 them himself. And therefore, if you be part of his flock and

63 believe his promise, how can you be comfortless in any tribulation,

64 when Christ and his Holy Spirit, and with them their inseparable

65 Father, if you put full trust and confidence in them, are never

66 either one finger-breadth of space nor one minute of time from you?

67 VINCENT: O, my good uncle, even these selfsame words, with which

68 you prove that because of God's own gracious presence we cannot be

69 left comfortless, make me now feel and perceive how much comfort we

70 shall miss when you are gone. For albeit, good uncle, that while

71 you tell me this I cannot but grant it for true, yet if I had not

72 now heard it from you, I would not have remembered it, nor would it

73 have fallen to my mind. And moreover, as our tribulations shall

74 increase in weight and number, so shall we need not only one such

75 good word or twain, but a great heap of them, to stable and

76 strengthen the walls of our hearts against the great surges of this

77 tempestuous sea.

78 ANTHONY: Good cousin, trust well in God and he shall provide you

79 outward teachers suitable for every time, or else shall himself

80 sufficiently teach you inwardly.

81 VINCENT: Very well, good uncle, but yet if we would leave the

82 seeking of outward learning, when we can have it, and look to be

83 inwardly taught by God alone, then should be thereby tempt God and

84 displease him. And since I now see the likelihood that when you are

85 gone we shall be sore destitute of any other like you, therefore

86 methinketh that God bindeth me of duty to pray you now, good uncle,

87 in this short time that we have you, that I may learn of you such

88 plenty of good counsel and comfort, against these great storms of

89 tribulation with which both I and all mine are sore beaten already,

90 and now upon the coming of this cruel Turk fear to fall in far

91 more, that I may, with the same laid up in remembrance, govern and

92 stay the ship of our kindred and keep it afloat from peril of

93 spiritual drowning.

94 You are not ignorant, good uncle, what heaps of heaviness have of

95 late fallen among us already, with which some of our poor family are

96 fallen into such dumps that scantly can any such comfort as my poor

97 wit can give them at all assuage their sorrow. And now, since these

98 tidings have come hither, so hot with the great Turk's enterprise

99 into these parts here, we can scantly talk nor think of anything

100 else than his might and our danger. There falleth so continually

101 before the eyes of our heart a fearful imagination of this terrible

102 thing: his mighty strength and power, his high malice and hatred,

103 and his incomparable cruelty, with robbing, spoiling, burning, and

104 laying waste all the way that his army cometh; then, killing or

105 carrying away the people thence, far from home, and there severing

106 the couples and the kindred asunder, every one far from the other,

107 some kept in thraldom and some kept in prison and some for a

108 triumph tormented and killed in his presence; then, sending his

109 people hither and his false faith too, so that such as are here and

110 still remain shall either both lose all and be lost too, or be

111 forced to forsake the faith of our Saviour Christ and fall to the

112 false sect of Mahomet. And yet—that which we fear more than all

113 the rest—no small part of our own folk who dwell even here about

114 us are, we fear, falling to him or already confederated with him.

115 If this be so, it may haply keep this quarter from the Turk's

116 invasion. But then shall they that turn to his law leave all their

117 neighbours nothing, but shall have our goods given them and our

118 bodies too, unless we turn as they do and forsake our Saviour too.

119 And then—for there is no born Turk so cruel to Christian folk as

120 is the false Christian that falleth from the faith—we shall stand

121 in peril, if we persevere in the truth, to be more hardly handled

122 and die a more cruel death by our own countrymen at home than if we

123 were taken hence and carried into Turkey. These fearful heaps of

124 peril lie so heavy at our hearts, since we know not into which we

125 shall fortune to fall and therefore fear all the worst, that (as

126 our Saviour prophesied of the people of Jerusalem) many among us

127 wish already, before the peril come, that the mountains would

128 overwhelm them or the valleys open and swallow them up and cover

129 them.

130 Therefore, good uncle, against these horrible fears of these

131 terrible tribulations—some of which, as you know, our house hath

132 already, and the rest of which we stand in dread of—give us, while

133 God lendeth you to us, such plenty of your comforting counsel as I

134 may write and keep with us, to stay us when God shall call you

135 hence.

136 ANTHONY: Ah, my good cousin, this is a heavy hearing. And just as

137 we who dwell here in this part now sorely fear that thing which a

138 few years ago we feared not at all, so I suspect that ere long they

139 shall fear it as much who now think themselves very sure because

140 they dwell further off.

141 Greece feared not the Turk when I was born, and within a while

142 afterward that whole empire was his. The great Sultan of Syria

143 thought himself more than his match, and long since you were born

144 hath he that empire too. Then hath he taken Belgrade, the fortress

145 of this realm. And since that hath he destroyed our noble young

146 goodly king, and now two of them strive for us—our Lord send the

147 grace that the third dog carry not away the bone from them both!

148 What of the noble strong city of Rhodes, the winning of which he

149 counted as a victory against the whole body of Christendom, since

150 all Christendom was not able to defend that strong town against

151 him? Howbeit, if the princes of Christendom everywhere would, where

152 there was need, have set to their hands in time, the Turk would

153 never have taken any one of all those places. But partly because of

154 dissensions fallen among ourselves, and partly because no man

155 careth what harm other folk feel, but each part suffereth the other

156 to shift for itself, the Turk has in a few years wonderfully

157 increased and Christendom on the other hand very sorely decayed.

158 And all this is worked by our wickedness, with which God is not

159 content.

160 But now, whereas you desire of me some plenty of comforting things,

161 which you may put in remembrance, to comfort your company

162 with—verily, in the rehearsing and heaping of your manifold fears,

163 I myself began to feel that there would be much need, against so

164 many troubles, of many comforting counsels. For surely, a little

165 before you came, as I devised with myself upon the Turk's coming,

166 it happened that my mind fell suddenly from that to devising upon

167 my own departing. Now, albeit that I fully put my trust in God and

168 hope to be a saved soul by his mercy, yet no man is here so sure

169 that without revelation he may stand clean out of dread. So I

170 bethought me also upon the pain of hell, and afterward, then, I

171 bethought me upon the Turk again. And at first methought his terror

172 nothing, when I compared with it the joyful hope of heaven. Then I

173 compared it on the other hand with the fearful dread of hell,

174 casting therein in my mind those terrible fiendish tormentors, with

175 the deep consideration of that furious endless fire. And methought

176 that if the Turk with his whole host, and all his trumpets and

177 timbrels too, were to come to my chamber door and kill me in my

178 bed, in respect of the other reckoning I would regard him not a

179 rush. And yet, when I now heard your lamentable words, laying forth

180 as though it were present before my face that heap of heavy

181 sorrowful tribulations that (besides those that are already

182 befallen) are in short space likely to follow, I waxed myself

183 suddenly somewhat dismayed. And therefore I well approve your

184 request in this behalf, since you wish to have a store of comfort

185 beforehand, ready by you to resort to, and to lay up in your heart

186 as a remedy against the poison of all desperate dread that might

187 arise from occasion of sore tribulation. And I shall be glad, as my

188 poor wit shall serve me, to call to mind with you such things as I

189 before have read, heard, or thought upon, that may conveniently

190 serve us to this purpose.

BOOK I · CHAPTER I

7 First shall you, good cousin, understand this: The natural wise men

8 of this world, the old moral philosophers, laboured much in this

9 matter. And many natural reasons have they written by which they

10 might encourage men to set little by such goods—or such hurts,

11 either—the going and coming of which are the matter and cause of

12 tribulation. Such are the goods of fortune, riches, favour,

13 friends, fame, worldly honour, and such other things: or of the

14 body, as beauty, strength, agility, liveliness, and health. These

15 things, as you know, coming to us, are matter of worldly wealth.

16 And, taken from us by fortune or by force or the fear of losing

17 them, they are matter of adversity and tribulation. For tribulation

18 seemeth generally to signify nothing else but some kind of grief,

19 either pain of the body or heaviness of the mind. Now that the body

20 should not feel what it feeleth, all the wit in the world cannot

21 bring that about. But that the mind should not be grieved either

22 with the pain that the body feeleth or with occasions of heaviness

23 offered and given unto the soul itself, this thing the philosophers

24 laboured very much about. And many goodly sayings have they toward

25 strength and comfort against tribulation, exciting men to the full

26 contempt of all worldly loss and the despising of sickness and all

27 bodily grief, painful death and all.

28 Howbeit, indeed, for anything that ever I read in them, I never

29 could yet find that those natural reasons were ever able to give

30 sufficient comfort of themselves. For they never stretch so far but

31 that they leave untouched, for lack of necessary knowledge, that

32 special point which not only is the chief comfort of all but

33 without which also all other comforts are nothing. And that point

34 is to refer the final end of their comfort unto God, and to repute

35 and take for the special cause of comfort that by the patient

36 sufferance of their tribulation they shall attain his favour and

37 for their pain receive reward at his hand in heaven. And for lack

38 of knowledge of this end, they did, as they needs must, leave

39 untouched also the very special means without which we can never

40 attain to this comfort, which is the gracious aid and help of God

41 to move, stir, and guide us forward in the referring of all our

42 ghostly comfort—yea, and our worldly comfort too—all unto that

43 heavenly end. And therefore, as I say, for the lack of these

44 things, all their comforting counsels are very far insufficient.

45 Howbeit, though they be far unable to cure our disease of

46 themselves and therefore are not sufficient to be taken for our

47 physicians, some good drugs have they yet in their shops. They may

48 therefore be suffered to dwell among our apothecaries, if their

49 medicines be made not of their own brains but after the bills made

50 by the great physician God, prescribing the medicines himself and

51 correcting the faults of their erroneous recipes. For unless we

52 take this way with them, they shall not fail to do as many bold

53 blind apothecaries do who, either for lucre or out of a foolish

54 pride, give sick folk medicines of their own devising. For

55 therewith do they kill up in corners many such simple folk as they

56 find so foolish as to put their lives in the hands of such ignorant

57 and unlearned Blind Bayards.

58 We shall therefore neither fully receive these philosophers'

59 reasons in this matter, nor yet utterly refuse them. But, using

60 them in such order as may beseem them, we shall fetch the principal

61 and effectual medicines against these diseases of tribulation from

62 that high, great, and excellent physician without whom we could

63 never be healed of our very deadly disease of damnation. For our

64 necessity in that regard, the Spirit of God spiritually speaketh of

65 himself to us, and biddeth us give him the honour of all our

66 health. And therein he thus saith unto us: "Honour thou the

67 physician, for him hath the high God ordained for thy necessity."

68 Therefore let us pray that high physician, our blessed Saviour

69 Christ, whose holy manhood God ordained for our necessity, to cure

70 our deadly wounds with the medicine made of the most wholesome

71 blood of his own blessed body. And let us pray that, as he cured

72 our mortal malady by this incomparable medicine, it may please him

73 to send us and put in our minds at this time such medicines as may

74 so comfort and strengthen us in his grace against the sickness and

75 sorrows of tribulation, that our deadly enemy the devil may never

76 have the power, by his poisoned dart of murmur, grudge, and

77 impatience, to turn our short sickness of worldly tribulation into

78 the endless everlasting death of infernal damnation.

BOOK I · CHAPTER II

10 Since all our principal comfort must come from God, we must first

11 presuppose, in him to whom we shall give any effectual comfort with

12 any ghostly counsel, one ground to begin with, on which all that we

13 shall build may be supported and stand; that is, the ground and

14 foundation of faith. Without this, had ready before, all the

15 spiritual comfort that anyone may speak of can never avail a fly.

16 For just as it would be utterly vain to lay natural reasons of

17 comfort to him who hath no wit, so would it undoubtedly be

18 frustrate to lay spiritual causes of comfort to him who hath no

19 faith. For unless a man first believe that holy scripture is the

20 word of God, and that the word of God is true, how can he take any

21 comfort in that which the scripture telleth him? A man must needs

22 take little fruit of scripture, if he either believe not that it be

23 the word of God, or else think that, though it were, it might yet

24 for all that be untrue! As this faith is more strong or more faint,

25 so shall the comforting words of holy scripture stand the man in

26 more stead or less.

27 This virtue of faith can no man give himself, nor yet any man to

28 another. But though men may with preaching be ministers unto God

29 therein; and though a man can, with his own free will, obeying

30 freely the inward inspiration of God, be a weak worker with

31 almighty God therein; yet is the faith indeed the gracious gift of

32 God himself. For, as St. James saith, "Every good gift and every

33 perfect gift is given from above, descending from the Father of

34 lights." Therefore, feeling our faith by many tokens very faint,

35 let us pray to him who giveth it to us, that it may please him to

36 help and increase it. And let us first say with him in the gospel,

37 "I believe, good Lord, but help thou the lack of my belief." And

38 afterwards, let us pray with the apostles, "Lord, increase our

39 faith." And finally, let us consider, by Christ's saying unto them,

40 that, if we would not suffer the strength and fervour of our faith

41 to wax lukewarm—or rather key-cold—and lose its vigour by

42 scattering our minds abroad about so many trifling things that we

43 very seldom think of the matters of our faith, we should withdraw

44 our thought from the respect and regard of all worldly fantasies,

45 and so gather our faith together into a little narrow room. And

46 like the little grain of mustard seed, which is by nature hot, we

47 should set it in the garden of our soul, all weeds being pulled out

48 for the better feeding of our faith. Then shall it grow, and so

49 spread up in height that the birds—that is, the holy angels of

50 heaven—shall breed in our soul, and bring forth virtues in the

51 branches of our faith. And then, with the faithful trust that

52 through the true belief of God's word we shall put in his promise,

53 we shall be well able to command a great mountain of tribulation to

54 void from the place where it stood in our heart, whereas with a

55 very feeble faith and faint, we shall be scantly able to remove a

56 little hillock.

57 And therefore, as for the first conclusion, since we must of

58 necessity before any spiritual comfort presuppose the foundation of

59 faith, and since no man can give us faith but only God, let us

60 never cease to call upon God for it.

61 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, methinks that this foundation of

62 faith which, as you say, must be laid first, is so necessarily

63 requisite, that without it all spiritual comfort would be given

64 utterly in vain. And therefore now shall we pray God for a full and

65 fast faith. And I pray you, good uncle, proceed you farther in the

66 process of your matter of spiritual comfort against tribulation.

67 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, with good will.

BOOK I · CHAPTER III

13 I will in my poor mind assign, for the first comfort, the desire

14 and longing to be comforted by God. And not without some reason

15 call I this the first cause of comfort. For, as the cure of that

16 person is in a manner desperate, who hath no will to be cured, so

17 is the comfort of that person desperate, who desireth not his own

18 comfort.

19 And here shall I note you two kinds of folk who are in tribulation

20 and heaviness: one sort that will not seek for comfort, and another

21 sort that will.

22 And again, of those that will not, there are also two sorts. For

23 the first there are the sort who are so drowned in sorrow that they

24 fall into a careless deadly dullness, regarding nothing, thinking

25 almost of nothing, no more than if they lay in a lethargy. With

26 them it may so befall that wit and remembrance will wear away and

27 fall even fair from them. And this comfortless kind of heaviness in

28 tribulation is the highest kind of the deadly sin of sloth.

29 Another sort there are, who will seek for no comfort, nor yet

30 receive none, but in their tribulation (be it loss or sickness) are

31 so testy, so fuming, and so far out of all patience that it

32 profiteth no man to speak to them. And these are as furious with

33 impatience as though they were in half a frenzy. And, from a custom

34 of such behaviour, they may fall into one full and whole. And this

35 kind of heaviness in tribulation is even a dangerous high branch of

36 the mortal sin of ire.

37 Then is there, as I told you, another kind of folk, who fain would

38 be comforted. And yet are they of two sorts too. One sort are those

39 who in their sorrow seek for worldly comfort. And of them shall we

40 now speak the less, for the divers occasions that we shall

41 afterwards have to touch upon them in more places than one. But

42 here will I say this, which I learned of St. Bernard: He who in

43 tribulation turneth himself unto worldly vanities, to get help and

44 comfort from them, fareth like a man who in peril of drowning

45 catcheth whatsoever cometh next to hand, and that holdeth he fast,

46 be it never so simple a stick. But then that helpeth him not, for

47 he draweth that stick down under the water with him, and there they

48 lie both drowned together. So surely, if we accustom ourselves to

49 put our trust of comfort in the delight of these childish worldly

50 things, God shall for that foul fault suffer our tribulation to

51 grow so great that all the pleasures of this world shall never bear

52 us up, but all our childish pleasure shall drown with us in the

53 depth of tribulation.

54 The other sort is, I say, of those who long and desire to be

55 comforted by God. And as I told you before, they undoubtedly have a

56 great cause of comfort even in that point alone, that they consider

57 themselves to desire and long to be comforted by almighty God. This

58 mind of theirs may well be cause of great comfort to them, for two

59 great considerations.

60 One is that they see themselves seek for their comfort where they

61 cannot fail to find it. For God both can give them comfort, and

62 will. He can, for he is all-mighty; he will, for he is all-good,

63 and hath himself promised, "Ask and you shall have." He who hath

64 faith—as he must needs have who shall take comfort—cannot doubt

65 but what God will surely keep his promise. And therefore hath he a

66 great cause to be of good comfort, as I say, in that he considereth

67 that he longeth to be comforted by him who, his faith maketh him

68 sure, will not fail to comfort him.

69 But here consider this: I speak here of him who in tribulation

70 longeth to be comforted by God, and who referreth the manner of his

71 comforting to God. Such a man holdeth himself content, whether God

72 comfort him by taking away or diminishing the tribulation itself,

73 or by giving him patience and spiritual consolation therein. For if

74 he long only to have God take his trouble from him, we cannot so

75 well warrant that mind for a cause of so great comfort. For a man

76 may desire that who never mindeth to be the better, and also may he

77 miss the effect of his desire, because his request is haply not

78 good for him. And of this kind of longing and requiring, we shall

79 have occasion hereafter to speak further. But he who, referring the

80 manner of his comforting to God, desireth of God to be comforted,

81 asketh a thing so lawful and so pleasing to God that he cannot fail

82 to fare well. And therefore hath he, as I say, great cause to take

83 comfort in the very desire itself.

84 Another cause hath he to take of that desire a very great occasion

85 of comfort. For since his desire is good, and declareth to him that

86 he hath a good faith in God, it is a good token unto him that he is

87 not an abject, cast out of God's gracious favour, since he

88 perceiveth that God hath put such a virtuous, well-ordered appetite

89 in his mind. For as every evil mind cometh of the world and

90 ourselves and the devil, so is every such good mind inspired into

91 man's heart, either immediately or by the mean of our good angel or

92 other gracious occasion, by the goodness of God himself. And what a

93 comfort then may this be to us, when we by that desire perceive a

94 sure undoubted token that towards our final salvation our Saviour

95 is himself so graciously busy about us!

BOOK I · CHAPTER IV

16 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, this good mind of longing for God's

17 comfort is a good cause of great comfort indeed—our Lord in

18 tribulation send it to us! But by this I see well, that woe may

19 they be who in tribulation lack that mind and who desire not to be

20 comforted by God, but either are of sloth or impatience

21 discomfortless, or else of folly seek for their chief ease and

22 comfort anywhere else.

23 ANTHONY: That is, good cousin, very true, as long as they stand in

24 that state. But then you must consider that tribulation is a means

25 to drive them from that state, and that is one of the causes for

26 which God sendeth it unto man. For albeit that pain was ordained by

27 God for the punishment of sins (so that they who never do now but

28 sin cannot but be ever punished in hell) yet in this world, in

29 which his high mercy giveth men space to be better, the punishment

30 that he sendeth by tribulation serveth ordinarily for a means of

31 amendment.

32 St. Paul himself was sorely against Christ, till Christ gave him a

33 great fall and threw him to the ground, and struck him stark blind.

34 And with that tribulation he turned to him at the first word, and

35 God was his physician and healed him soon after both in body and in

36 soul by his minister Ananias and made him his blessed apostle. Some

37 are in the beginning of tribulation very stubborn and stiff against

38 God, and yet at length tribulation bringeth them home. The proud

39 king Pharaoh did abide and endure two or three of the first

40 plagues, and would not once stoop at them. But then God laid on a

41 sorer lash that made him cry to him for help. And then sent he for

42 Moses and Aaron and confessed himself for a sinner and God for good

43 and righteous. And he prayed them to pray for him and to withdraw

44 that plague, and he would let them go. But when his tribulation was

45 withdrawn, then was he wicked again. So was his tribulation

46 occasion of his profit, and his help in turn was cause of his harm.

47 For his tribulation made him call to God, and his help made hard

48 his heart again. Many a man who in an easy tribulation falleth to

49 seek his ease in the pastime of worldly fantasies, in a greater

50 pain findeth all those comforts so feeble that he is fain to fall

51 to the seeking of God's help.

52 And therefore is, I say, the very tribulation itself many times a

53 means to bring the man to the taking of the aforementioned comfort

54 therein—that is, to the desire of comfort given by God. For this

55 desire of God's comfort is, as I have proved you, great cause of

56 comfort itself.

BOOK I · CHAPTER V

19 Howbeit, though the tribulation itself be a means oftentimes to get

20 a man this first comfort in it, yet sometimes itself alone bringeth

21 not a man to it. And therefore, since unless this comfort be had

22 first, there can in tribulation no other good comfort come forth,

23 we must consider the means by which this first comfort may come.

24 Meseemeth that if the man of sloth or impatience or hope of worldly

25 comfort have no mind to desire and seek for comfort of God, those

26 who are his friends, who come to visit and comfort him, must before

27 everything put that point in his mind, and not spend the time (as

28 they commonly do) in trifling and in turning him to the fantasies

29 of the world. They must also move him to pray God to put this

30 desire in his mind. For when he once getteth it, he then hath the

31 first comfort—and, without doubt, if it be well considered, a

32 comfort marvellously great. His friends who thus counsel him must

33 also, to the attaining thereof, help to pray for him themselves,

34 and cause him to desire good folk to help him to pray for it. And

35 then, if these ways be taken to get it, I doubt not but the

36 goodness of God shall give it.

BOOK I · CHAPTER VI

22 VINCENT: Verily methinketh, good uncle, that this counsel is very

23 good. For unless a person have first a desire to be comforted by

24 God, I cannot see what it can avail to give him any further counsel

25 of any spiritual comfort.

26 Howbeit, what if the man have this desire of God's comfort: that

27 is, that it may please God to comfort him in his tribulation by

28 taking that tribulation from him—is not this a good desire of

29 God's comfort, and a desire sufficient for him who is in

30 tribulation?

31 ANTHONY: No, cousin, that it is not. I touched before upon this

32 point and passed it over, because I thought it would fall in our

33 way again, and so know I well that it will, oftener than once. And

34 now am I glad that you yourself move it to me here.

35 A man may many times, well and without sin, desire of God that the

36 tribulation be taken from him. But neither may we desire that in

37 every case, nor yet very well in any case (except very few) save

38 under a certain condition, either expressed or implied. For

39 tribulations are, as you know well, of many sundry kinds. Some are

40 by loss of goods or possessions, some by the sickness of ourselves,

41 and some by the loss of friends or by some other pain put unto our

42 bodies. Some are by the dread of losing these things that we fain

43 would save, under which fear fall all the same things that we have

44 spoken of before. For we may fear loss of goods or possessions, or

45 the loss of our friends, or their grief and trouble or our own by

46 sickness, imprisonment, or other bodily pain. We may be troubled

47 most of all with the fear of that thing which he feareth least of

48 all who hath most need to do so—that is, the fear of losing

49 through deadly sin the life of his blessed soul. And this last kind

50 of tribulation, as the sorest tribulation of all, though we may

51 touch some pieces of it here and there before, yet the chief part

52 and the principal pain will I reserve to treat apart effectually at

53 the end.

54 But now, as I said, since the kinds of tribulation are so diverse,

55 a man may pray God to take some of these tribulations from him, and

56 may take some comfort in the trust that God will do so. And

57 therefore against hunger, sickness, and bodily hurt, and against

58 the loss of either body or soul, men may lawfully many times pray

59 to the goodness of God, either for themselves or for their friends.

60 And toward this purpose are expressly prayed many devout orisons in

61 the common services of our mother Holy Church. And toward our help

62 in some of these things serve some of the petitions in the Pater

63 Noster, in which we pray daily for our daily food, and to be

64 preserved from the fall into temptation, and to be delivered from

65 evil.

66 But yet may we not always pray for the taking away from us of every

67 kind of temptation. For if a man should in every sickness pray for

68 his health again, when should he show himself content to die and to

69 depart unto God? And that mind must a man have, you know, or else

70 it will not be well with him. It is a tribulation to good men to

71 feel in themselves the conflict of the flesh against the soul and

72 the rebellion of sensuality against the rule and governance of

73 reason—the relics that remain in mankind of old original sin, of

74 which St. Paul so sore complaineth in his epistle to the Romans.

75 And yet may we not pray, while we stand in this life, to have this

76 kind of tribulation utterly taken from us. For it is left us by

77 God's ordinance to strive against it and fight with it, and by

78 reason and grace to master it and use it for the matter of our

79 merit.

80 For the salvation of our soul may we boldly pray. For grace may we

81 boldly pray, for faith, for hope, and for charity, and for every

82 such virtue as shall serve us toward heaven. But as for all the

83 other things before mentioned (in which is contained the matter of

84 every kind of tribulation), we may never well make prayers so

85 precisely but that we must express or imply a condition

86 therein—that is, that if God see the contrary better for us, we

87 refer it wholly to his will. And if that be so, we pray that God,

88 instead of taking away our grief, may send us of his goodness

89 either spiritual comfort to take it gladly or at least strength to

90 bear it patiently.

91 For if we determine with ourselves that we will take no comfort in

92 anything but the taking of our tribulation from us, then either we

93 prescribe to God that he shall do us no better turn, even though he

94 would, than we will ourselves appoint him; or else we declare that

95 we ourselves can tell better than he what is better for us. And

96 therefore, I say, let us in tribulation desire his help and

97 comfort, and let us remit the manner of that comfort unto his own

98 high pleasure. When we do this, let us nothing doubt but that, as

99 his high wisdom better seeth what is best for us than we can see it

100 ourselves, so shall his sovereign high goodness give us that thing

101 that shall indeed be best.

102 For otherwise, if we presume to stand to our own choice—unless God

103 offer us the choice himself, as he did to David in the choice of

104 his own punishment, after his high pride conceived in the numbering

105 of the people—we may foolishly choose the worst. And by

106 prescribing unto God ourselves so precisely what we will that he

107 shall do for us, unless of his gracious favour he reject our folly,

108 he shall for indignation grant us our own request, and afterward

109 shall we well find that it shall turn us to harm.

110 How many men attain health of body for whom it would be better, for

111 their soul's health, that their bodies were sick still? How many

112 get out of prison who happen outside on such harm as the prison

113 would have kept them from? How many who have been loth to lose

114 their worldly goods have, in keeping of their goods, soon afterward

115 lost their life? So blind is our mortality and so unaware what will

116 befall—so unsure also what manner of mind we ourselves will have

117 tomorrow—that God could not lightly do a man more vengeance than

118 to grant him in this world his own foolish wishes.

119 What wit have we poor fools to know what will serve us? For the

120 blessed apostle himself in his sore tribulation, praying thrice

121 unto God to take it away from him, was answered again by God (in a

122 manner) that he was but a fool in asking that request, but that the

123 help of God's grace in that tribulation to strengthen him was far

124 better for him than to take that tribulation from him. And

125 therefore, perceiving well by experience the truth of the lesson,

126 he giveth us good warning not to be too bold of our minds, when we

127 require aught of God, at his own pleasure. For his own Holy Spirit

128 so sore desireth our welfare that, as men say, he groaneth for us,

129 in such wise as no tongue can tell. "What we may pray for, that

130 would be behovable for us, we cannot ourselves tell," saith St.

131 Paul, "but the Spirit himself desireth for us with unspeakable

132 groanings."

133 And therefore I say, for conclusion of this point, let us never ask

134 of God precisely our own ease by delivery from our tribulation, but

135 pray for his aid and comfort by such ways as he himself shall best

136 like, and then may we take comfort even of our such request. For we

137 may be sure that this mind cometh of God. And also we may be very

138 sure that as he beginneth to work with us, so—unless we ourselves

139 fly from him—he will not fail to tarry with us. And then, if he

140 dwell with us, what trouble can do us harm? "If God be with us,"

141 saith St. Paul, "who can stand against us?"

BOOK I · CHAPTER VII

25 VINCENT: You have, good uncle, well opened and declared the

26 question that I demanded you—that is, what manner of comfort a man

27 might pray for in tribulation. And now proceed forth, good uncle,

28 and show us yet farther some other spiritual comfort in tribulation.

29 ANTHONY: This may be, methinketh, good cousin, great comfort in

30 tribulation: that every tribulation which any time falleth unto us

31 is either sent to be medicinable, if men will so take it; or may

32 become medicinable, if men will so make it; or is better than

33 medicinable, unless we will forsake it.

34 VINCENT: Surely this is very comforting—if we can well perceive

35 it!

36 ANTHONY: There three things that I tell you, we shall consider

37 thus: Every tribulation that we fall in, either cometh by our own

38 known deserving deed bringing us to it, as the sickness that

39 followeth our intemperate surfeit or the imprisonment or other

40 punishment put upon a man for his heinous crime; or else it is sent

41 us by God without any certain deserving cause open and known to

42 ourselves, either for punishment of some sins past (we know not

43 certainly which) or for preserving us from sin in which we would

44 otherwise be like to fall; or finally it is not due to the man's

45 sin at all but is for the proof of his patience and increase of his

46 merit. In all the former cases tribulation is, if we will,

47 medicinable. In this last case of all, it is better than

48 medicinable.

BOOK I · CHAPTER VIII

28 VINCENT: This seemeth to me very good, good uncle, save that it

29 seemeth somewhat brief and short, and thereby methinketh somewhat

30 obscure and dark.

31 ANTHONY: We shall therefore, to give it light withal, touch upon

32 every member of it somewhat more at large.

33 One member is, as you know, of them that fall in tribulation

34 through their own certain well-deserving deed, open and known to

35 themselves, as when we fall in a sickness following upon our own

36 gluttonous feasting, or when a man is punished for his own open

37 fault. These tribulations, and others like them, may seem not to be

38 comfortable, in that a man may be sorry to think himself the cause

39 of his own harm. Yet hath he good cause of comfort in them, if he

40 consider that he may make them medicinable for himself if he will.

41 For whereas there was due to that sin, unless it were purged here,

42 a far greater punishment after this world in another place, this

43 worldly tribulation of pain and punishment, by God's good provision

44 for him put upon him here in this world before, shall by the mean

45 of Christ's passion, if the man will in true faith and good hope by

46 meek and patience sufferance of his tribulation so make it, serve

47 him for a sure medicine to cure him. And it shall clearly discharge

48 him of all the sickness and disease of those pains that he should

49 otherwise suffer afterward. For such is the great goodness of

50 almighty God that he punisheth not the same thing twice.

51 And albeit that this punishment is put unto the man, not of his own

52 election and free choice but by force, so that he would fain avoid

53 it and falleth in it against his will, and therefore it seemeth

54 worthy of no thanks; yet the great goodness of almighty God so far

55 surpasseth the poor imperfect goodness of man, that though men make

56 their reckoning here one with another such, God yet of his high

57 bounty in man's account alloweth it toward him far otherwise. For

58 though a man fall in his pain by his own fault, and also at first

59 against his will, yet as soon as he confesseth his fault and

60 applieth his will to be content to suffer that pain and punishment

61 for the same, and waxeth sorry not only that he shall sustain such

62 punishment but also that he hath offended God and thereby deserved

63 much more, our Lord from that time counteth it not for pain taken

64 against his will. But it shall be a marvellous good medicine, and

65 work as a willingly taken pain the purgation and cleansing of his

66 soul with gracious remission of his sin, and of the far greater

67 pain that otherwise would have been prepared for it, peradventure

68 forever in hell. For many there are undoubtedly who would otherwise

69 drive forth and die in their deadly sin, who yet in such

70 tribulation, feeling their own frailty so effectually and the false

71 flattering world failing them, turn full goodly to God and call for

72 mercy. And so by grace they make virtue of necessity, and make a

73 medicine of their malady, taking their trouble meekly, and make a

74 right godly end.

75 Consider well the story of Acham, who committed sacrilege at the

76 great city of Jericho. Thereupon God took a great vengeance upon

77 the children of Israel, and afterward told them the cause and bade

78 them go seek the fault and try it out by lots. When the lot fell

79 upon the very man who did it—being tried by the lot falling first

80 upon his tribe and then upon his family and then upon his house and

81 finally upon his person—he could well see that he was deprehended

82 and taken against his will. But yet at the good exhortation of

83 Josue saying unto him, "Mine own son, give glory to the God of

84 Israel, and confess and show me what thou hast done, and hide it

85 not," he confessed humbly the theft and meekly took his death for

86 it. And he had, I doubt not, both strength and comfort in his pain,

87 and died a very good man. Yet, if he had never come in tribulation,

88 he would have been in peril never haply to have had just remorse in

89 all his whole life, but might have died wretchedly and gone to the

90 devil eternally. And thus made this thief a good medicine of his

91 well-deserved pain and tribulation.

92 Consider well the converted thief who hung on Christ's right hand.

93 Did not he, by his meek sufference and humble knowledge of his

94 fault, asking forgiveness of God and yet content to suffer for his

95 sin, make of his just punishment and well-deserved tribulation a

96 very good special medicine to cure him of all pain in the other

97 world, and win him eternal salvation?

98 And thus I say that this kind of tribulation, though it seem the

99 most base and the least comfortable, is yet, if the man will so

100 make it, a very marvellous wholesome medicine. And it may therefore

101 be, to the man who will so consider it, a great cause of comfort

102 and spiritual consolation.

BOOK I · CHAPTER IX

31 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, this first kind of tribulation have

32 you to my mind opened sufficiently. And therefore, I pray you,

33 resort now to the second.

34 ANTHONY: The second kind, you know, was of such tribulation as is

35 so sent us by God that we know no certain cause deserving that

36 present trouble, as we certainly know that upon such-and-such a

37 surfeit we fell in such-and-such a sickness, or as the thief

38 knoweth that for a certain theft he is fallen into a certain

39 punishment. But yet, since we seldom lack faults against God worthy

40 and well-deserving of great punishment, indeed we may well

41 think—and wisdom it is to do so—that with sin we have deserved it

42 and that God for some sin sendeth it, though we know not certainly

43 for which. And therefore thus far is this kind of tribulation

44 somewhat in effect to be taken alike unto the other. For you see,

45 if we thus will take it, reckoning it to be sent for sin and

46 suffering it meekly therefor, it is medicinable against the pain of

47 the other world to come for our past sins in this world, And this

48 is, as I have showed you, a cause of right great comfort.

49 But yet may then this kind of tribulation be, to some men of more

50 sober living and thereby of more clear conscience, somewhat a

51 little more comfortable. They may none otherwise reckon themselves

52 than sinners, for, as St. Paul saith, "My conscience grudgeth me

53 not of anything, but yet am I not thereby justified," and, as St.

54 John saith, "If we say that we have no sin in us, we beguile

55 ourselves and truth is there not in us." Yet, forasmuch as

56 the cause is to them not so certain as it is to the others

57 afore-mentioned in the first kind, and forasmuch as it is also

58 certain that God sometimes sendeth tribulation to keep and preserve

59 a man from such sin as he would otherwise fall in (and sometimes

60 also for exercise of their patience and increase of merit), great

61 cause of increase in comfort have those folk of the clearer

62 conscience in the fervour of their tribulation. For they may take

63 the comfort of a double medicine, and also of that thing that is of

64 the kind that we shall finally speak of, that I call "better than

65 medicinable."

66 But as I have before spoken of this kind of tribulation—how it is

67 medicinable in that it cureth the sin past and purchaseth remission

68 of the pain due for it—so let us somewhat consider how this

69 tribulation sent us by God is medicinable in that it preserveth us

70 from the sins into which we would otherwise be like to fall. If

71 that thing be a good medicine that restoreth us our health when we

72 lose it, as good a medicine must this one be that preserveth our

73 health while we have it, and suffereth us not to fall into that

74 painful sickness that must afterward drive us to a painful remedy!

75 Now God seeth sometimes that worldly wealth is coming so fast upon

76 someone (who nevertheless is good) that, foreseeing how much weight

77 of worldly wealth the man may bear and how much will overcharge him

78 and enhance his heart up so high that grace should fall from him,

79 God of his goodness, I say, doth anticipate his fall, and sendeth

80 him tribulation betimes while he is yet good. And this he doth to

81 make him know his maker and, by less liking the false flattering

82 world, to set a cross upon the ship of his heart and bear a low

83 sail thereon, so that the boisterous blast of pride blow him not

84 under the water.

85 Some lovely young lady, lo, who is yet good enough—God seeth a

86 storm come toward her that would, if her health and fat feeding

87 should last a little longer, strike her into some lecherous love

88 and, instead of her old-acquainted knight, lay her abed with a

89 new-acquainted knave. But God, loving her more tenderly than to

90 suffer her to fall into such shameful beastly sin, sendeth her in

91 season a goodly fair fervent fever, that maketh her bones to rattle

92 and wasteth away her wanton flesh. And it beautifieth her fair skin

93 with the colour of a kite's claw, and maketh her look so lovely

94 that her love would have little pleasure to look upon her. And it

95 maketh her also so lusty that if her lover lay in her lap she

96 should so sore long to throw up unto him the very bottom of her

97 stomach that she should not be able to restrain it from him, but

98 suddenly lay it all in his neck!

99 Did not, as I before told you, the blessed apostle himself confess

100 that the high revelations that God had given him might have

101 enhanced him into so high a pride that he might have caught a foul

102 fall, had not the provident goodness of God provided for his

103 remedy? And what was his remedy but a painful tribulation, so sore

104 that he was fain thrice to call to God to take the tribulation from

105 him. And yet would not God grant his request, but let him lie

106 therein till he himself, who saw more in St. Paul than St. Paul saw

107 in himself, knew well the time was come in which he might well

108 without his harm take it from him.

109 And thus you see, good cousin, that tribulation is double

110 medicine—both a cure of the sin past, and a preservative from the

111 sin that is to come. And therefore in this kind of tribulation is

112 there good occasion for a double comfort; but that is, I say,

113 diversely to sundry diverse folk, as their own conscience is

114 cumbered with sin or clear. Howbeit, I will advise no man to be so

115 bold as to think that his tribulation is sent him to keep him from

116 the pride of his holiness! Let men leave that kind of comfort

117 hardly to St. Paul, till their living be like his. But of the rest

118 men may well take great comfort and good besides.

BOOK I · CHAPTER X

34 VINCENT: The third kind of tribulation, uncle, remaineth now—that

35 is, that which is sent a man by God, and not for his sin either

36 committed or which otherwise would come, and therefore is not

37 medicinable, but is sent for exercise of our patience and increase

38 of our merit, and therefore better than medicinable. Though it be,

39 as you say (and as indeed it is) better for the man than any of the

40 other two kinds in another world, where the reward shall be

41 received, yet I cannot see by what reason a man can in this world,

42 where the tribulation is suffered, take any more comfort in it than

43 in any of the other twain that are sent him for his sin. For he

44 cannot here know whether it be sent him for sin before committed,

45 or for sin that otherwise should befall, or for increase of merit

46 and reward after to come. For every man hath cause enough to fear

47 and think that his sin already past hath deserved it, and that it

48 is not without peril for a man to think otherwise.

49 ANTHONY: This that you say, cousin, hath place of truth in far the

50 most part of men. And therefore must they not envy nor disdain,

51 since they may take in their tribulation sufficient consolation for

52 their part, that some other who is more worthy may take yet a great

53 deal more. For, as I told you, cousin, though the best must confess

54 himself a sinner, yet there are many men—though to the multitude,

55 few—who for the kind of their living and the clearness of their

56 conscience may well and without sin have a good hope that God

57 sendeth them some great grief for the exercise of their patience

58 and for increase of their merit. This appeareth not only by St.

59 Paul, in the place before remembered, but also by the holy man Job,

60 who in sundry places of his disputations with his burdensome

61 comforters forbore not to say that the clearness of his own

62 conscience declared and showed to himself that he deserved not that

63 sore tribulation that he then had. Howbeit, as I told you before, I

64 will not advise every man at adventure to be bold upon this manner

65 of comfort. But yet know I some men such that I would dare, for

66 their more ease and comfort in their great and grievous pains, to

67 put them in right good hope that God sendeth it unto them not so

68 much for their punishment as for exercise of their patience.

69 And some tribulations are there, also, that grow upon such causes

70 that in those cases I would never forbear but always would, without

71 any doubt, give that counsel and comfort to any man.

72 VINCENT: What causes, good uncle, are those?

73 ANTHONY: Marry, cousin, wheresoever a man falleth in tribulation

74 for the maintenance of justice or for the defence of God's cause.

75 For if I should happen to find a man who had long lived a very

76 virtuous life, and had at last happened to fall into the Turks'

77 hands; and if he there did abide by the truth of his faith and,

78 with the suffering of all kinds of torments taken upon his body,

79 still did teach and testify the truth; and if I should in his

80 passion give him spiritual comfort—might I be bold to tell him no

81 further but that he should take patience in his pain, and that God

82 sendeth it to him for his sin, and that he is well worthy to have

83 it, though it were yet much more? He might then well answer me, and

84 other such comforters, as Job answered his: "Burdensome and heavy

85 comforters be you." Nay, I would not fail to bid him boldly, while

86 I should see him in his passion, to cast sin and hell and purgatory

87 and all upon the devil's pate, and doubt not but—as, if he gave

88 over his hold, all his merit would be lost and he would be turned

89 to misery—so if he stand and persevere still in the confession of

90 his faith, all his whole pain shall turn all into glory.

91 Yea, more shall I yet say than this. If there were a Christian man

92 who had among those infidels committed a very deadly crime, such as

93 would be worthy of death, not only by their laws but by Christ's

94 too (as manslaughter, or adultery, or other such thing); and if

95 when he were taken he were offered pardon of his life upon

96 condition that he should forsake the faith of Christ; and if this

97 man would now rather suffer death than so do—should I comfort him

98 in his pain only as I would a malefactor? Nay, this man, though he

99 would have died for his sin, dieth now for Christ's sake, since he

100 might live still if he would forsake him. The bare patient taking

101 of his death would have served for the satisfaction of his

102 sin—through the merit of Christ's passion, I mean, without help of

103 which no pain of our own could be satisfactory. But now shall

104 Christ, for his forsaking of his own life in the honour of his

105 faith, forgive the pain of all his sins, of his mere liberality,

106 and accept all the pain of his death for merit of reward in heaven,

107 and shall assign no part of it to the payment of his debt in

108 purgatory, but shall take it all as an offering and requite it all

109 with glory. And this man among Christian men, although he had been

110 before a devil, nothing would I doubt afterward to take him for a

111 martyr.

112 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, methinketh this is said marvellous

113 well. And it specially delighteth and comforteth me to hear it,

114 because of our principal fear that I first spoke of, the Turk's

115 cruel incursion into this country of ours.

116 ANTHONY: Cousin, as for the matter of that fear, I purpose to

117 touch it last of all. Nor meant I here to speak of it, had it not

118 been that the vehemency of your objection brought it in my way. But

119 otherwise I would rather have put instead some example of those who

120 suffer tribulation for maintenance of right and justice, and choose

121 rather to take harm than to do wrong in any manner of matter. For

122 surely if a man may—as indeed he may—have great comfort in the

123 clearness of his conscience, who hath a false crime put upon him

124 and by false witness proved upon him, and who is falsely punished

125 and put to worldly shame and pain for it; a hundred times more

126 comfort may he have in his heart who, where white is called black

127 and right is called wrong, abideth by the truth and is persecuted

128 for justice.

129 VINCENT: Then if a man sue me wrongfully for my own land, in which

130 I myself have good right, it is a comfort yet to defend it well,

131 since God shall give me thanks for it?

132 ANTHONY: Nay nay, cousin, nay, there walk you somewhat wide. For

133 there you defend your own right for your temporal avail. But St.

134 Paul counseleth, "Defend not yourselves, my more dear friends," and

135 our Saviour counseleth, "If a man will strive with thee at the law

136 and take away thy coat, leave him thy gown too." The defence

137 therefore of our own right asketh no reward. Say you speed well, if

138 you get leave; look hardly for no thanks!

139 But on the other hand, if you do as St. Paul biddeth, "Seek not for

140 your own profit but for other folk's" and defend therefore of pity

141 a poor widow or a poor fatherless child, and rather suffer sorrow

142 by some strong extortioner than suffer them to take wrong; or if

143 you be a judge and have such zeal to justice that you will abide

144 tribulation by the malice of some mighty man rather than judge

145 wrong for his favour—such tribulations, lo, are those that are

146 better than only medicinable. And every man upon whom they fall may

147 be bold so to reckon them, and in his deep trouble may well say to

148 himself the words that Christ hath taught him for his comfort,

149 "Blessed be the merciful men, for they shall have mercy given them.

150 Blessed be they that suffer persecution for justice, for theirs is

151 the kingdom of heaven."

152 Here is a high comfort, lo, for those that are in this case. And

153 their own conscience can show it to them, and can fill their hearts

154 so full with spiritual joy that the pleasure may far surmount the

155 heaviness and grief of all their temporal trouble. But God's nearer

156 cause of faith against the Turks hath yet a far surpassing comfort

157 that by many degrees far excelleth this. And that, as I have said,

158 I purpose to treat last. And for this time this sufficeth

159 concerning the special comfort that men may take in this third kind

160 of tribulation.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XI

37 VINCENT: Of truth, good uncle, albeit that every one of these

38 kinds of tribulations have cause of comfort in them, as you have

39 well declared, if men will so consider them, yet hath this third

40 kind above all a special prerogative therein.

41 ANTHONY: That is undoubtedly true. But yet even the most base kind

42 of them all, good cousin, hath more causes of comfort than I have

43 spoken of yet.

44 For I have, you know, in that kind that is sent us for our sin,

45 spoken of no other comfort yet but twain: one that it refraineth us

46 from sin that otherwise we would fall in; and one that it serveth

47 us, through the merit of Christ's passion, as a means by which God

48 keepeth us from hell and serveth for the satisfaction of such pain

49 as we should otherwise endure in purgatory. Howbeit, there is

50 therein another great cause of joy besides this. For surely those

51 pains here sent us for our sin, in whatsoever wise they happen to

52 us (be our sin never so sore nor never so open and evident unto

53 ourselves and all the world too), yet if we pray for grace to take

54 them meekly and patiently; and if, confessing to God that it is far

55 too little for our fault, we beseech him nevertheless, since we

56 shall come hence so void of all good works for which we should have

57 any reward in heaven, to be not only so merciful to us as to take

58 our present tribulation in relief of our pains in purgatory, but

59 also so gracious unto us as to take our patience therein for a

60 matter of merit and reward in heaven; I verily trust—and nothing

61 doubt it—that God shall of his high bounty grant us our boon.

62 For as in hell pain serveth only for punishment without any manner

63 of purging, because all possibility of purging is past; and as in

64 purgatory punishment serveth only for purging, because the place of

65 deserving is past; so while we are yet in this world in which is

66 our place and our time of merit and well-deserving, the tribulation

67 that is sent us for our sin here shall, if we faithfully so desire,

68 beside the cleansing and purging of our pain, serve us also for

69 increase of reward. And so shall, I suppose and trust in God's

70 goodness, all such penance and good works as a man willingly

71 performeth, enjoined by his ghostly father in confession, or which

72 he willingly further doth of his own devotion beside. For though

73 man's penance, with all the good works that he can do, be not able

74 to satisfy of themselves for the least sin that we do, yet the

75 liberal goodness of God, through the merit of Christ's bitter

76 passion—without which all our works could never satisfy so much as

77 a spoonful to a great vesselful in comparison with the merit and

78 satisfaction that Christ has merited and satisfied for us

79 himself—this liberal goodness of God, I say, shall yet at our

80 faithful instance and request cause our penance and tribulation

81 patiently taken in this world to serve us in the other world both

82 for release and reward, tempered after such rate as his high

83 goodness and wisdom shall see best for us, whereof our blind

84 mortality cannot here imagine nor devise the stint.

85 And thus hath yet even the first and most base kind of tribulation,

86 though not fully so great as the second and very far less than the

87 third, far greater cause of comfort yet than I spoke of before.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XII

40 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this pleaseth me very well. But yet

41 are there, you know, some of these things now brought in question.

42 For as for any pain due for our sin, to be diminished in purgatory

43 by the patient sufferance of tribulation here, there are, you know,

44 many who utterly deny that, and affirm for a sure truth that there

45 is no purgatory at all. And then, if they say true, is the cause of

46 the comfort gone, if the comfort that we should take be but in vain

47 and needless.

48 They say, you know, also that men merit nothing at all, but God

49 giveth all for faith alone, and that it would be sin and sacrilege

50 to look for reward in heaven either for our patience and glad

51 suffering for God's sake, or for any other good deed. And then is

52 there gone, if this be thus, the other cause of our further comfort

53 too.

54 ANTHONY: Cousin, if some things were as they be not, then should

55 some things be as they shall not! I cannot indeed deny that some

56 men have of late brought up some such opinions, and many more than

57 these besides, and have spread them abroad. And it is a right heavy

58 thing to see such variousness in our belief rise and grow among

59 ourselves, to the great encouragement of the common enemies of us

60 all, whereby they have our faith in derision and catch hope to

61 overwhelm us all. Yet do three things not a little comfort my mind.

62 The first is that, in some communications had of late together,

63 there hath appeared good likelihood of some good agreement to grow

64 together in one accord of our faith. The second is that in the

65 meanwhile, till this may come to pass, contentions, disputations,

66 and uncharitable behaviour are prohibited and forbidden in effect

67 upon all parties—all such parties, I mean, as fell before to fight

68 for it. The third is that in Germany, for all their diverse

69 opinions, yet as they agree together in profession of Christ's

70 name, so agree they now together in preparation of a common power,

71 in defence of Christendom against our common enemy the Turk. And I

72 trust in God that this shall not only help us here to strengthen us

73 in this war, but also that, as God hath caused them to agree

74 together in the defence of his name, so shall he graciously bring

75 them to agree together in the truth of his faith. Therefore will I

76 let God work, and leave off contention. And I shall now say nothing

77 but that with which they who are themselves of the contrary mind

78 shall in reason have no cause to be discontented.

79 First, as for purgatory: Though they think there be none, yet since

80 they deny not that all the corps of Christendom for so many hundred

81 years have believed the contrary, and among them all the old

82 interpreters of scripture from the apostles' days down to our time,

83 many of whom they deny not for holy saints, these men must, of

84 their courtesy, hold my poor fear excused, that I dare not now

85 believe them against all those. And I beseech our Lord heartily for

86 them, that when they depart out of this wretched world, they find

87 no purgatory at all—provided God keep them from hell!

88 As for the merit of man in his good works, neither are those who

89 deny it fully agreed among themselves, nor is there any man almost

90 of them all that, since they began to write, hath not somewhat

91 changed and varied from himself. And far the more part are thus far

92 agreed with us: Like as we grant them that no good work is worth

93 aught toward heaven without faith; and that no good work of man is

94 rewardable in heaven of its own nature, but through the mere

95 goodness of God, who is pleased to put so high a price upon so poor

96 a thing; and that this price God setteth through Christ's passion,

97 and also because they are his own works with us (for no man worketh

98 good works toward God unless God work with him); and as we grant

99 them also that no man may be proud of his works for his own

100 imperfect working, because in all that he may do he can do God no

101 good, but is an unprofitable servant, and doth but his bare

102 duty—as we, I say, grant them these things, so this one thing or

103 twain do they grant us in turn: That men are bound to work good

104 works if they have time and power, and that whosoever worketh in

105 true faith most, shall be most rewarded. But then they add to this

106 that all his reward shall be given him for his faith alone and

107 nothing for his works at all, because his faith is the thing, they

108 say, that forceth him to work well. I will not strive with them for

109 this matter now. But yet I trust to the great goodness of God, that

110 if the question hang on that narrow point, since Christ saith in

111 the scripture in so many places that men shall in heaven be

112 rewarded for their works, he shall never suffer our souls—who are

113 but mean-witted men and can understand his words only as he himself

114 hath set them and as old holy saints have construed them before and

115 as all Christian people this thousand year have believed—to be

116 damned for lack of perceiving such a sharp subtle thing. Especially

117 since some men who have right good wits, and are beside that right

118 well learned, too, can in no wise perceive for what cause or why

119 these folk who take away the reward from good works and give that

120 reward all whole to faith alone, give the reward to faith rather

121 than to charity. For this grant they themselves, that faith serveth

122 of nothing unless she be accompanied by her sister charity. And

123 then saith the scripture, too, "Of these three virtues, faith,

124 hope, and charity, of all these three, the greatest is charity."

125 And therefore it seemeth as worthy to have the thanks as faith.

126 Howbeit, as I said, I will not strive for it, nor indeed as our

127 matter standeth I shall not greatly need to do so. For if they say

128 that he who suffereth tribulation and martyrdom for the faith shall

129 have high reward, not for his work but for his well-working faith,

130 yet since they grant that have it he shall, the cause of high

131 comfort in the third kind of tribulation standeth. And that is, you

132 know, the effect of all my purpose.

133 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this is truly driven and tried unto

134 the uttermost, it seemeth to me. And therefore I pray you proceed

135 at your leisure.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XIII

43 ANTHONY: Cousin, it would be a long work to peruse every comfort

44 that a man may well take in tribulation. For as many comforts, you

45 know, may a man take thereof, as there be good commodities therein.

46 And of those there are surely so many that it would be very long to

47 rehearse and treat of them. But meseemeth we cannot lightly better

48 perceive what profit and commodity, and thereby what comfort, they

49 may take of it who have it, than if we well consider what harm the

50 lack of it is, and thereby what discomfort the lack should be to

51 them that never have it.

52 So is it now that all holy men agree, and all the scripture is

53 full, and our own experience proveth before our eyes, that we are

54 not come into this wretched world to dwell here. We have not, as

55 St. Paul saith, our dwelling-city here, but we are seeking for the

56 city that is to come. And St. Paul telleth us that we do seek for

57 it, because he would put us in mind that we should seek for it, as

58 good folk who fain would come thither. For surely whosoever setteth

59 so little by it that he careth not to seek for it, it will I fear

60 be long ere he come to it, and marvellous great grace if ever he

61 come thither. "Run," saith St. Paul, "so that you may get it." If

62 it must then be gotten with running, when shall he come at it who

63 lifteth not one step toward it?

64 Now, because this world is, as I tell you, not our eternal

65 dwelling, but our little-while wandering, God would that we should

66 use it as folk who were weary of it. And he would that we should in

67 this vale of labour, toil, tears, and misery not look for rest and

68 ease, game, pleasure, wealth, and felicity. For those who do so

69 fare like a foolish fellow who, going towards his own house where

70 he should be wealthy, would for a tapster's pleasure become a

71 hostler by the way, and die in a stable, and never come home.

72 And would God that those that drown themselves in the desire of

73 this world's wretched wealth, were not yet more fools than he! But

74 alas, their folly as far surpasseth the foolishness of that silly

75 fellow as there is difference between the height of heaven and the

76 very depth of hell. For our Saviour saith, "Woe may you be that

77 laugh now, for you shall wail and weep." And "There is a time of

78 weeping," saith the scripture, "and there is a time of laughing."

79 But, as you see, he setteth the weeping time before, for that is

80 the time of this wretched world, and the laughing time shall come

81 after in heaven. There is also a time of sowing and a time of

82 reaping, too. Now must we in this world sow, that we may in the

83 other world reap. And in this short sowing time of this weeping

84 world, must we water our seed with the showers of our tears. And

85 then shall we have in heaven a merry laughing harvest forever.

86 "They went forth and sowed their seeds weeping," saith the prophet.

87 But what, saith he, shall follow thereof? "They shall come again

88 more than laughing, with great joy and exultation, with their

89 handfuls of corn in their hands." Lo, they that in their going home

90 towards heaven sow their seeds with weeping, shall at the day of

91 judgment come to their bodies again with everlasting plentiful

92 laughing. And to prove that this life is no laughing time, but

93 rather the time of weeping, we find that our Saviour himself wept

94 twice or thrice, but never find we that he laughed so much as once.

95 I will not swear that he never did, but at least he left us no

96 example of it. But on the other hand, he left us example of weeping.

97 Of weeping have we matter enough, both for our own sins and for

98 other folk's, too. For surely so should we do—bewail their

99 wretched sins, and not be glad to detract them nor envy them

100 either. Alas, poor souls, what cause is there to envy them who are

101 ever wealthy in this world, and ever out of tribulation? Of them

102 Job saith, "They lead all their days in wealth, and in a moment of

103 an hour descend into their graves and are painfully buried in

104 hell." St. Paul saith unto the Hebrews that those whom God loveth

105 he chastiseth, "And he scourgeth every son of his that he

106 receiveth." St. Paul saith also, "By many tribulations must we go

107 into the kingdom of God." And no marvel, for our Saviour Christ

108 said of himself unto his two disciples that were going into the

109 village of Emaus, "Know you not that Christ must suffer and so go

110 into his kingdom?" And would we who are servants look for more

111 privilege in our master's house than our master himself? Would we

112 get into his kingdom with ease, when he himself got not into his

113 own but by pain? His kingdom hath he ordained for his disciples,

114 and he saith unto us all, "If any man will be my disciple, let him

115 learn of me to do as I have done, take his cross of tribulation

116 upon his back and follow me." He saith not here, lo, "Let him laugh

117 and make merry." Now if heaven serve but for Christ's disciples,

118 and if they be those who take their cross of tribulation, when

119 shall these folk come there who never have tribulation? And if it

120 be true, as St. Paul saith, that God chastiseth all them that he

121 loveth and scourgeth every child whom he receiveth, and that to

122 heaven shall not come but such as he loveth and receiveth, when

123 shall they come thither whom he never chastiseth, nor never doth

124 vouchsafe to defile his hands upon them or give them so much as one

125 lash? And if we cannot (as St. Paul saith we cannot) come to heaven

126 but by many tribulations, how shall they come thither who never

127 have none at all? Thus see we well, by the very scripture itself,

128 how true the words are of old holy saints, who with one voice (in a

129 manner) say all one thing—that is, that we shall not have

130 continual wealth both in this world and in the other too. And

131 therefore those who in this world without any tribulation enjoy

132 their long continual course of never-interrupted prosperity have a

133 great cause of fear and discomfort lest they be far fallen out of

134 God's favour, and stand deep in his indignation and displeasure.

135 For he never sendeth them tribulation, which he is ever wont to

136 send them whom he loveth. But they that are in tribulation, I say,

137 have on the other hand a great cause to take in their grief great

138 inward comfort and spiritual consolation.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XIV

46 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this seemeth so indeed. Howbeit, yet

47 methinketh that you say very sore in some things concerning such

48 persons as are in continual prosperity. And they are, you know, not

49 a few; and they are also those who have the rule and authority of

50 this world in their hand. And I know well that when they talk with

51 such great learned men as can, I suppose, tell the truth; and when

52 they ask them whether, while they make merry here in earth all

53 their lives, they may not yet for all that have heaven afterwards

54 too; they do tell them "Yes, yes," well enough. For I have heard

55 them tell them so myself.

56 ANTHONY: I suppose, good cousin, that no very wise man, and

57 especially none that is also very good, will tell any man fully of

58 that fashion. But surely such as so say to them, I fear me that

59 they flatter them thus either for lucre or for fear.

60 Some of them think, peradventure, thus: "This man maketh much of me

61 now, and giveth me money also to fast and watch and pray for him.

62 But so, I fear me, would he do no more, if I should go tell him now

63 that all that I do for him will not serve him unless he go fast and

64 watch and pray for himself too. And if I should add thereto and say

65 further that I trust my diligent intercession for him may be the

66 means that God should the sooner give him grace to amend, and fast

67 and watch and pray and take affliction in his own body, for the

68 bettering of his sinful soul, he would be wonderous wroth with

69 that. For he would be loth to have any such grace at all as should

70 make him go leave off any of his mirth, and so sit and mourn for

71 his sin." Such mind as this, lo, have some of those who are not

72 unlearned, and have worldly wit at will, who tell great men such

73 tales as perilously beguile them. For the flatterer who so telleth

74 them would, if he told a true tale, jeopard to lose his lucre.

75 Some are there also who tell them such tales for consideration of

76 another fear. For seeing the man so sore set on his pleasure that

77 they despair of any amendment of his, whatsoever they should say to

78 him; and then seeing also that the man doth no great harm, but of a

79 courteous nature doth some good men some good; they pray God

80 themselves to send him grace. And so they let him lie lame still in

81 his fleshly lusts, at the pool that the gospel speaketh of, beside

82 the temple, in which they washed the sheep for the sacrifice, and

83 they tarry to see the water stirred. And when his good angel,

84 coming from God, shall once begin to stir the water of his heart,

85 and move him to the lowly meekness of a simple sheep, then if

86 he call them to him they will tell him another tale, and help to

87 bear him and plunge him into the pool of penance over the hard

88 ears! But in the meanwhile, for fear lest if he would wax never the

89 better he would wax much the worse; and from gentle, smooth, sweet,

90 and courteous, might wax angry, rough, froward, and sour, and

91 thereupon be troublous and tedious to the world to make fair

92 weather with; they give him fair words for the while and put him in

93 good comfort, and let him for the rest take his own chance.

94 And so deal they with him as the mother doth sometimes with her

95 child, when the little boy will not rise in time for her, but will

96 lie slug-abed, and when he is up weepeth because he has lain so

97 long, fearing to be beaten at school for his late coming thither.

98 She telleth him then that it is but early days, and he shall come

99 in time enough, and she biddeth him, "Go, good son. I warrant thee,

100 I have sent to thy master myself. Take thy bread and butter with

101 thee—thou shalt not be beaten at all!" And thus, if she can but

102 send him merry forth at the door, so that he weep not in her sight

103 at home, she careth not much if he be taken tardy and beaten when

104 he cometh to school.

105 Surely thus, I fear me, fare many friars and state's chaplains too,

106 in giving comfort to great men when they are both loth to displease

107 them. I cannot commend their doing thus, but surely I fear me thus

108 they do.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XV

49 VINCENT: But, good uncle, though some do thus, this answereth not

50 the full matter. For we see that the whole church in the common

51 service uses divers collects in which all men pray, specially for

52 the princes and prelates, and generally every man for others and

53 for himself too, that God would vouchsafe to send them all

54 perpetual health and prosperity. And I can see no good man praying

55 God to send another sorrow, nor are there such prayers put in the

56 priests' breviaries, as far as I can hear. And yet if it were as

57 you say, good uncle, that perpetual prosperity were so perilous to

58 the soul, and tribulation also so fruitful, then meseemeth every

59 man would be bound of charity not only to pray God send his

60 neighbour sorrow, but also to help thereto himself. And when folk

61 were sick, they would be bound not to pray God send them health,

62 but when they came to comfort them, they should say, "I am glad,

63 good friend, that you are so sick—I pray God keep you long

64 therein!" And neither should any man give any medicine to another

65 nor take any medicine himself neither. For by the diminishing of

66 the tribulation he taketh away part of the profit from his soul,

67 which can with no bodily profit be sufficiently recompensed.

68 And also this you know well, good uncle, that we read in holy

69 scripture of men that were wealthy and rich and yet were good

70 withal. Solomon was, you know, the richest and most wealthy king

71 that any man could in his time tell of, and yet was he well beloved

72 with God. Job also was no beggar, perdy, nor no wretch otherwise.

73 Nor did he lose his riches and his wealth because God would not

74 that his friend should have wealth, but rather for the show of his

75 patience, to the increase of his merit and the confusion of the

76 devil. And, for proof that prosperity may stand with God's favour,

77 "God restored Job double of all" that ever he lost, and gave him

78 afterward long life to take his pleasure long. Abraham was also,

79 you know, a man of great substance, and so continued all his life

80 in honour and wealth. Yea, and when he died, too, he went unto such

81 wealth that when Lazarus died in tribulation and poverty, the best

82 place that he came to was that rich man's bosom!

83 Finally, good uncle, this we find before our eyes, and every day we

84 prove it by plain experience that many a man is right wealthy and

85 yet therewith right good, and many a miserable wretch is as evil as

86 he is wretched. And therefore it seemeth hard, good uncle, that

87 between prosperity and tribulation the matter should go thus, that

88 tribulation should be given always by God to those that he loveth,

89 for a sign of salvation, and prosperity sent for displeasure, as a

90 token of eternal damnation.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XVI

52 ANTHONY: I said not, cousin, that for an undoubted rule, worldly

53 prosperity were always displeasing to God or tribulation evermore

54 wholesome to every man—or else I meant not to say it. For well I

55 know that our Lord giveth in this world unto either sort of folk

56 either sort of fortune. "He maketh his sun to shine both upon the

57 good and the bad, and his rain to fall both on the just and on the

58 unjust." And on the other hand, "he scourgeth every son that he

59 receiveth," yet he beateth not only good folk that he loveth, but

60 "there are many scourges for sinners" also. He giveth evil folk

61 good fortune in this world to call them by kindness—and, if they

62 thereby come not, the more is their unkindness. And yet where

63 wealth will not bring them, he giveth them sometimes sorrow. And

64 some who in prosperity cannot creep forward to God, in tribulation

65 they run toward him apace. "Their infirmities were multiplied,"

66 saith the prophet, "and after that they made haste." To some that

67 are good men, God sendeth wealth here also; and they give him great

68 thanks for his gift, and he rewardeth them for the thanks too. To

69 some good folk he sendeth sorrow, and they thank him for that too.

70 If God should give the goods of this world only to evil folk, then

71 would men think that God were not the Lord thereof. If God would

72 give the goods only to good men, then would folk take occasion to

73 serve him but for them. Some will in wealth fall into folly: "When

74 man was in honour, his understanding failed him; then was he

75 compared with beasts and made like unto them." Some men with

76 tribulation will fall into sin, and therefore saith the prophet,

77 "God will not leave the rod of the wicked men upon the lot of

78 righteous men, lest the righteous peradventure extend and stretch

79 out their hands to iniquity." So I deny not that either state,

80 wealth or tribulation, may be matter of virtue and matter of vice

81 also.

82 But this is the point, lo, that standeth here in question between

83 you and me: not whether every prosperity be a perilous token, but

84 whether continual wealth in this world without any tribulation be a

85 fearful sign of God's indignation. And therefore this mark that we

86 must shoot at, set up well in our sight, we shall now aim for the

87 shot and consider how near toward, or how far off, your arrows are

88 from the mark.

89 VINCENT: Some of my bolts, uncle, will I now take up myself, and

90 readily put them under my belt again! For some of them, I see well,

91 are not worth the aiming. And no great marvel that I shoot wide,

92 while I somewhat mistake the mark.

93 ANTHONY: Those that make toward the mark and light far too short,

94 when they are shot, shall I take up for you.

95 To prove that perpetual wealth should be no evil token, you say

96 first that for princes and prelates, and every man for others, we

97 pray all for perpetual prosperity, and that in the common prayers

98 of the church, too.

99 Then say you secondly, that if prosperity were so perilous and

100 tribulation so profitable, every man ought to pray God to send

101 others sorrow.

102 Thirdly, you furnish your objections with examples of Solomon, Job,

103 and Abraham.

104 And fourthly, in the end of all, you prove by experience of our own

105 time daily before our face, that some wealthy folk are good and

106 some needy ones very wicked. That last bolt, since I say the same

107 myself, I think you will be content to take up, it lieth so far

108 wide.

109 VINCENT: That will I, with a good will, uncle.

110 ANTHONY: Well, do so, then, cousin, and we shall aim for the rest.

111 First must you, cousin, be sure that you look well to the mark, and

112 that you cannot do so unless you know what tribulation is. For

113 since that is one of the things that we principally speak of,

114 unless you consider well what it is, you may miss the mark again.

115 I suppose now that you will agree that tribulation is every such

116 thing as troubleth and grieveth a man either in body or mind, and

117 is as it were the prick of a thorn, a bramble, or a briar thrust

118 into his flesh or into his mind. And surely, cousin, the prick that

119 very sore pricketh the mind surpasseth in pain the grief that

120 paineth the body, almost as far as doth a thorn sticking in the

121 heart surpass and exceed in pain the thorn that is thrust in the

122 heel.

123 Now cousin, if tribulation be this that I call it, then shall you

124 soon consider this: There are more kinds of tribulation

125 peradventure than you thought on before. And thereupon it followeth

126 also, since every kind of tribulation is an interruption of wealth,

127 that prosperity (which is but another name for wealth) may be

128 discontinued by more ways than you would before have thought. Then

129 say I thus unto you, cousin: Since tribulation is not only such

130 pangs as pain the body, but every trouble also that grieveth the

131 mind, many good men have many tribulations that every man marketh

132 not, and consequently their wealth is interrupted when other men

133 are not aware. For think you, cousin, that the temptations of the

134 devil, the world, and the flesh, soliciting the mind of a good man

135 unto sin, are not a great inward trouble and grief to his heart? To

136 such wretches as care not for their conscience, but like

137 unreasonable beasts follow their foul affections, many of these

138 temptations are no trouble at all, but matter of their bodily

139 pleasure. But unto him, cousin, that standeth in dread of God, the

140 tribulation of temptation is so painful that, to be rid of it or to

141 be sure of the victory, he would gladly give more than half his

142 substance, be it never so great. Now if he who careth not for God

143 think that this trouble is but a trifle, and that with such

144 tribulation prosperity is not interrupted, let him cast in his mind

145 if he himself come upon a fervent longing for something which he

146 cannot get (as a good man will not), as perchance his pleasure of

147 some certain good woman who will not be caught. And then let him

148 tell me whether the ruffle of his desire shall not so torment his

149 mind that all the pleasures that he can take beside shall, for lack

150 of that one, not please him a pin! And I dare be bold to warrant

151 him that the pain in resisting, and the great fear of falling, that

152 many a good man hath in his temptation, is an anguish and a grief

153 every deal as great as this.

154 Now I say further, cousin, that if this be true, as indeed it is,

155 that such trouble is tribulation, and thereby consequently an

156 interruption of prosperous wealth, no man meaneth precisely to pray

157 for another to keep him in continual prosperity without any manner

158 of discontinuance or change in this world. For that prayer, without

159 other condition added or implied, would be inordinate and very

160 childish. For it would be to pray either that they should never

161 have temptation, or else that if they had they might follow and

162 fulfil their affection. Who would dare, good cousin, for shame or

163 for sin, for himself or any other man, to make this kind of prayer?

164 Besides this, cousin, the church, you know, well adviseth every man

165 to fast, to watch, and to pray, both for taming of his fleshly

166 lusts and also to mourn and lament his sin before committed and to

167 bewail his offence done against God, as they did at the city of

168 Nineve, and as the prophet David did for his sin put affliction to

169 his flesh. And when a man so doth, cousin, is this no tribulation

170 to him because he doth it himself? For I know you would agree that

171 it would be, if another man did it against his will. Then is

172 tribulation, you know, tribulation still, though it be taken well

173 in worth. Yea, and though it be taken with very right good will,

174 yet is pain, you know, pain, and therefore so is it, though a man

175 do it himself. Then, since the church adviseth every man to take

176 tribulation for his sin, whatsoever words you find in any prayer,

177 they never mean, do you be fast and sure, to pray God to keep every

178 good man (nor every bad man neither) from every kind of tribulation.

179 Now he who is not in a certain kind of tribulation, as peradventure

180 in sickness or in loss of goods, is not yet out of tribulation. For

181 he may have his ease of body or mind disquieted (and thereby his

182 wealth interrupted) with another kind of tribulation, as is either

183 temptation to a good man, or voluntary affliction, either of body

184 by penance or of mind by contrition and heaviness for his sin and

185 offence against God. And thus I say that for precise perpetual

186 wealth and prosperity in this world—that is to say, for the

187 perpetual lack of all trouble and tribulation—no wise man prayeth

188 either for himself or for any man else. And thus I answer your

189 first objection.

190 Now before I meddle with your second, your third will I join to

191 this. For upon this answer will the solution of your examples

192 fittingly depend.

193 As for Solomon, he was, as you say, all his days a marvellous

194 wealthy king, and much was he beloved with God, I know, in the

195 beginning of his reign. But that the favour of God continued with

196 him, as his prosperity did, that cannot I tell, and therefore will

197 I not warrant it. But surely we see that his continual wealth made

198 him fall into wanton folly, first in multiplying wives to a

199 horrible number, contrary to the commandment of God, given in the

200 law of Moses, and secondly in taking to wife among others some who

201 were infidels, contrary to another commandment of God's written

202 law. Also we see that finally, by means of his infidel wife, he

203 fell into maintenance of idolatry himself. And of this we find no

204 amendment or repentance, as we find of his father. And therefore,

205 though he were buried where his father was, yet whether he went to

206 the rest that his father did, through some secret sorrow for his

207 sin at last—that is to say, by some kind of tribulation—I cannot

208 tell, and am content therefore to trust well and pray God that he

209 did so. But surely we are not so sure, and therefore the example of

210 Solomon can very little serve you. For you might as well lay it for

211 a proof that God favoureth idolatry as that he favoureth

212 prosperity; for Solomon was, you know, in both.

213 As for Job, since our question hangeth upon prosperity that is

214 perpetual, the wealth of Job, which was interrupted with so great

215 adversity, can, as you yourself see, serve you for no example. And

216 that God gave him here in this world all things double that he

217 lost, little toucheth my matter, which denieth not prosperity to be

218 God's gift, and given to some good men, too; namely, to such as

219 have tribulation too.

220 But in Abraham, cousin, I suppose is all your chief hold, because

221 you not only show riches and prosperity perpetual in him through

222 the course of all his whole life in this world, but after his death

223 also. Lazarus, that poor man, who lived in tribulation and died for

224 pure hunger and thirst, had after his death his place of comfort

225 and rest in Abraham's—that wealthy man's—bosom. But here must you

226 consider that Abraham had not such continual prosperity but what it

227 was discontinued with divers tribulations.

228 Was it nothing to him, think you, to leave his own country, and at

229 God's sending to go into a strange land, which God promised him and

230 his seed forever, but in all his life he gave him never a foot? Was

231 it no trouble, that his cousin Loth and himself were fain to part

232 company, because their servants could not agree together? Though he

233 recovered Loth again from the three kings, was his capture no

234 trouble to him, think you, in the meanwhile? Was the destruction of

235 the five cities no heaviness to his heart? Any man would think so,

236 who readeth in the story what labour he made to save them. His

237 heart was, I daresay, in no little sorrow, when he was fain to let

238 Abimelech the king have his wife. Though God provided to keep her

239 undefiled and turned all to wealth, yet it was no little woe to him

240 in the meantime. What continual grief was it to his heart, many a

241 long day, that he had no child begotten of his own body? He that

242 doubteth thereof shall find in Genesis Abraham's own moan made to

243 God. No man doubteth but Ismael was great comfort unto him at his

244 birth; and was it no grief, then, when he must cast out the mother

245 and the child both? As for Isaac, who was the child of the promise,

246 although God kept his life, that was unlooked for. Yet while the

247 loving father bound him and went about to behead him and offer him

248 up in sacrifice, who but himself can conceive what heaviness his

249 heart had then? I should suppose (since you speak of Lazarus) that

250 Lazarus' own death panged him not so sore. Then, as Lazarus' pain

251 was patiently borne, so was Abraham's taken not only patiently

252 but—which is a thing much more meritorious—of obedience

253 willingly. And therefore, even if Abraham had not far excelled

254 Lazarus in merit of reward (as he did indeed) for many other things

255 besides, and especially for that he was a special patriarch of the

256 faith, yet would he have far surpassed him even by the merit of

257 that tribulation well taken here for God's sake too. And so serveth

258 for your purpose no man less than Abraham!

259 But now, good cousin, let us look a little longer here upon the

260 rich Abraham and Lazarus the poor. And as we shall see Lazarus set

261 in wealth somewhat under the rich Abraham, so shall we see another

262 rich man lie full low beneath Lazarus, crying and calling out of

263 his fiery couch that Lazarus might, with a drop of water falling

264 from his finger's end, a little cool and refresh the tip of his

265 burning tongue. Consider well now what Abraham answered to the rich

266 wretch: "Son, remember that thou hast in thy life received wealth,

267 and Lazarus likewise pain, but now receiveth he comfort, and thou

268 sorrow, pain, and torment." Christ described his wealth and his

269 prosperity: gay and soft apparel with royal delicate fare,

270 continually day by day. "He did fare royally every day," saith our

271 Saviour; his wealth was continual, lo, no time of tribulation

272 between. And Abraham telleth him the same tale, that he had taken

273 his wealth in this world, and Lazarus likewise his pain, and that

274 they had now changed each to the clean contrary—poor Lazarus from

275 tribulation into wealth, and the rich man from his continual

276 prosperity into perpetual pain. Here was laid expressly to Lazarus

277 no very great virtue by name, nor to this rich glutton no great

278 heinous crime but the taking of his continual ease and pleasure,

279 without any tribulation or grief, of which grew sloth and

280 negligence to think upon the poor man's pain. For that ever he

281 himself saw Lazarus and knew that he died for hunger at his door,

282 that laid neither Christ nor Abraham to his charge. And therefore,

283 cousin, this story of which, by occasion of Abraham and Lazarus,

284 you put me in remembrance, well declareth what peril there is in

285 continual worldly wealth; and contrariwise what comfort cometh of

286 tribulation. And thus, as your other examples of Solomon and Job

287 nothing for the matter further you, so your example of rich Abraham

288 and poor Lazarus hath not a little hindered you.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XVII

55 VINCENT: Surely, uncle, you have shaken my examples sorely, and

56 have in your aiming of your shot removed me these arrows,

57 methinketh, further off from the mark than methought they stuck

58 when I shot them! And I shall therefore now be content to take them

59 up again.

60 But meseemeth surely that my second shot may stand. For of truth,

61 if every kind of tribulation be so profitable that it be good to

62 have it, as you say it is, then I cannot see why any man should

63 either wish, or pray, or do any manner of thing to have any kind of

64 tribulation withdrawn either from himself or from any friend of his.

65 ANTHONY: I think indeed tribulation so good and profitable that I

66 might doubt, as you do, why a man might labour and pray to be

67 delivered of it, were it not that God, who teacheth us the one,

68 teacheth us also the other. For as he biddeth us take our pain

69 patiently, and exhort our neighbours to do also the same, so

70 biddeth he us also not forbear to do our best to remove the pain

71 from us both. And then, since it is God who teacheth both, I shall

72 not need to break my brain in devising wherefore he would bid us to

73 do both, the one seeming opposed to the other.

74 If he send the scourge of scarcity and great famine, he will that

75 we shall bear it patiently; but yet will he that we shall eat our

76 meat when we can get it. If he send us the plague of pestilence, he

77 will that we shall patiently take it; but yet will he that we let

78 blood, and lay plasters to draw it and ripen it, and lance it, and

79 get it away. Both these points teacheth God in scripture, in more

80 than many places. Fasting is better than eating, and hath more

81 thanks of God, and yet will God that we shall eat. Praying is

82 better than drinking, and much more pleasing to God, and yet will

83 God that we shall drink. Keeping vigil is much more acceptable to

84 God than sleeping, and yet will God that we shall sleep. God hath

85 given us our bodies here to keep, and will that we maintain them to

86 do him service with, till he send for us hence.

87 Now we cannot tell surely how much tribulation may mar the body or

88 peradventure hurt the soul also. Therefore the apostle, after he

89 had commanded the Corinthians to deliver to the devil the

90 abominable fornicator who forbore not the bed of his own father's

91 wife, yet after he had been a while accursed and punished for his

92 sin, the apostle commanded them charitably to receive him again and

93 give him consolation, "that the greatness of his sorrow should not

94 swallow him up." And therefore, when God sendeth the tempest, he

95 will that the shipmen shall get them to their tackling and do the

96 best they can for themselves, that the sea eat them not up. For

97 help ourselves as well as we can, he can make his plague as sore

98 and as long-lasting as he himself please.

99 And as he will that we do for ourselves, so will he that we do for

100 our neigbour too. And he will that we shall in this world have pity

101 on each other and not be *sine affectione,* for which the apostle

102 rebuketh them that lack their tender affection here. So of charity

103 we should be sorry too for the pain of those upon whom, for

104 necessary cause, we ourselves be driven to put it. And whosoever

105 saith that for pity of his neighbour's soul he will have no pity of

106 his body, let him be sure that, as St. John saith, "He that loveth

107 not his neighbour whom he seeth, loveth but little God, whom he

108 seeth not," so he who hath no pity on the pain that he seeth his

109 neighbour feel before him, pitieth little (whatsoever he say) the

110 pain of his soul that he seeth not.

111 Yet God sendeth us also such tribulation sometimes because it is

112 his pleasure to have us pray unto him for help. And therefore, the

113 scripture telleth that, when St. Peter was in prison, the whole

114 church without intermission prayed incessantly for him, and at

115 their fervent prayer God by miracle delivered him. When the

116 disciples in the tempest stood in fear of drowning, they prayed

117 unto Christ and said, "Save us, Lord, we perish," and then at their

118 prayer he shortly ceased the tempest. And now see we proved often

119 that in sore weather or sickness by general processions God giveth

120 gracious help. And many a man in his great pain and sickness, by

121 calling upon God is marvellously made whole. This is the goodness

122 of God who, because in wealth we remember him not, but forget to

123 pray to him, sendeth us sorrow and sickness to force us to draw

124 toward him, and compelleth us to call upon him and pray for release

125 of our pain. When we learn thereby to know him and to pray to him,

126 we take a good occasion to fall afterward into further grace.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XVIII

58 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, with this good answer I am well

59 content.

60 ANTHONY: Yea, cousin, but many men are there with whom God is not

61 content! For they abuse this great high goodness of his, whom

62 neither fair treating nor hard handling can cause to remember their

63 maker. But in wealth they are wanton and forget God and follow

64 their pleasure, and when God with tribulation draweth them toward

65 him, then wax they mad and draw back as much as ever they can, and

66 run and seek help at any other hand rather than at his. Some for

67 comfort seek to the flesh, some to the world, and some to the devil

68 himself.

69 Consider some man who in worldly prosperity is very dull and hath

70 stepped deep into many a sore sin; which sins, when he did them, he

71 counted for part of his pleasure. God, willing of his goodness to

72 call the man to grace, casteth a remorse into his mind, after his

73 first sleep, and maketh him lie a little while and bethink him.

74 Then beginneth he to remember his life, and from that he falleth to

75 think upon his death, and how he must leave all his worldly wealth

76 within a while behind here in this world, and walk hence alone, he

77 knows not whither. Nor knows he how soon he shall take his journey

78 thither, nor can he tell what company he shall meet there. And then

79 beginneth he to think that it would be good to make sure and to be

80 merry, so that he be wise therewith, lest there happen to be indeed

81 such black bugbears as folk call devils, whose torments he was wont

82 to take for poet's tales. Those thoughts, if they sink deep, are a

83 sore tribulation. And surely, if he takes hold of the grace that

84 God therein offereth him, his tribulation is wholesome. And it

85 shall be full comforting to remember that God by this tribulation

86 calleth him and biddeth him come home, out of the country of sin

87 that he was bred and brought up so long in, and come into the land

88 of behest that floweth milk and honey. And then if he follow this

89 calling, as many a one full well doth, joyful shall his sorrow be.

90 And glad shall he be to change his life, to leave his wanton

91 pleasures and do penance for his sins, bestowing his time upon some

92 better business.

93 But some men, now, when this calling of God causeth them to be sad,

94 they are loth to leave their sinful lusts that hang in their

95 hearts, especially if they have any kind of living such that they

96 must needs leave it off or fall deeper into sin, or if they have

97 done so many great wrongs that they have many amends to make if

98 they follow God, which must diminish much their money. Then are

99 these folk, alas, woefully bewrapped, for God pricketh them of his

100 great goodness still. And the grief of this great pang pincheth

101 them at the heart, and of wickedness they wry away. And from this

102 tribulation they turn to their flesh for help, and labour to shake

103 off this thought. And then they mend their pillow and lay their

104 head softer and essay to sleep. And when that will not be, then

105 they talk a while with those who lie by them. If that cannot be

106 either, then they lie and long for day, and get them forth about

107 their worldly wretchedness, the matter of their prosperity, and the

108 selfsame sinful things with which they displease God most. And at

109 length, when they have many times behaved in this manner, God

110 utterly casteth them off. And then they set naught by either God or

111 devil. "When the sinner cometh even into the depth, then he

112 contemneth," and setteth naught by anything, saving worldly fear

113 that may befall by chance, or that needs must, he knoweth well,

114 befall once by death.

115 But alas, when death cometh, then cometh again his sorrow. Then

116 will no soft bed serve, nor no company make him merry. Then must he

117 leave his outward worship and comfort of his glory, and lie panting

118 in his bed as it were on a pine bench. Then cometh his fear of his

119 evil life and of his dreadful death. Then cometh his torment, his

120 cumbered conscience and fear of his heavy judgment. Then the devil

121 draweth him to despair with imagination of hell, and suffereth him

122 not then to take it for a fable—and yet, if he do, then the wretch

123 findeth it no fable. Ah, woe worth the time, that folk think not of

124 this in time!

125 God sometimes sendeth a man great trouble in his mind, and great

126 tribulation about his worldly goods, because he would of his

127 goodness take his delight and confidence from them. And yet the man

128 withdraweth no part of his foolish fancies, but falleth more

129 fervently to them than before, and setteth his whole heart, like a

130 fool, more upon them. And then he betaketh him all to the devices

131 of his worldly counsellors, and without any counsel of God or any

132 trust put in him, maketh many wise ways—or so he thinks, but all

133 turn at length to folly, and one subtle drift driveth another to

134 naught.

135 Some have I see even in their last sickness, set up in their

136 deathbed, underpropped with pillows, take their playfellows to them

137 and comfort themselves with cards. And this, they said, did ease

138 them well, to put fancies out of their heads. And what fancies,

139 think you? Such as I told you right now, of their own lewd life and

140 peril of their soul, of heaven and of hell, that irked them to

141 think of. And therefore they cast it out with cards, playing as

142 long as ever they might, till the pure pangs of death pulled their

143 heart from their play, and put them in such a case that they could

144 not reckon their game. And then their gamesters left them and slyly

145 slunk away, and it was not long ere they galped up the ghost. And

146 what game they came then to, that God knoweth and not I. I pray God

147 it were good, but I fear it very sore.

148 Some men are there also that do as did King Saul, and in their

149 tribulation go seek unto the devil. This king had commanded all

150 those to be destroyed who used the false abominable superstition of

151 this ungracious witchcraft and necromancy. And yet fell he to such

152 folly afterwards himself, that ere he went to battle he sought unto

153 a witch and besought her to raise up a dead man to tell him how he

154 should fare. Now God had showed him by Samuel before that he should

155 come to naught, and he went about no amendment, but waxed worse and

156 worse, so that God would not look to him. And when he sought by the

157 prophet to have answer of God, there came no answer to him, which

158 he thought strange. And because he was not heard by God at his

159 pleasure, he made suit to the devil, desiring a woman by witchcraft

160 to raise up the dead Samuel. But he had such success thereof as

161 commonly they have who in their business meddle with such matters.

162 For an evil answer had he, and an evil fortune thereafter—his army

163 discomfited and himself slain. And as it is rehearsed in

164 Paralipomenon, the tenth chapter of the first book, one cause of

165 his fall was for lack of trust in God, for which he left off taking

166 counsel of God and fell to seek counsel of the witch, against God's

167 prohibition in the law and against his own good deed by which he

168 punished and put out all witches so short a time before. Such

169 fortune let them look for, who play the same part! I see many do

170 so, who in a great loss send to seek a conjurer to get their

171 belongings again. And marvellous things there they see, sometimes,

172 but never great of their good. And many a silly fool is there who,

173 when he lies sick, will meddle with no physic in no manner of wise,

174 nor send his urine to no learned man, but will send his cap or his

175 hose to a wisewoman, otherwise called a witch. Then sendeth she

176 word back that she hath spied in his hose where, when he took no

177 heed, he was taken with a spirit between two doors as he went in

178 the twilight. But the spirit would not let him feel it for five

179 days after, and it hath all the while festered in his body, and

180 that is the grief that paineth him so sore. But let him go to no

181 leechcraft nor any manner of physic—other than good meat and

182 strong drink—for medicines would pickle him up. But he shall have

183 five leaves of valerian that she enchanted with a charm and

184 gathered with her left hand. Let him fasten those five leaves to

185 his right thumb by a green thread—not bind it fast, but let it

186 hang loose. He shall never need to change it, provided it fall not

187 away, but let it hang till he be whole and he shall need it no

188 more. In such wise witches, and in such mad medicines, have many

189 fools a great deal more faith than in God.

190 And thus, cousin, as I tell you, all these folk who in their

191 tribulation call not upon God, but seek for their ease and help

192 elsewhere—to the flesh and the world, and to the flinging

193 fiend—the tribulation that God's goodness sendeth them for good,

194 they themselves by their folly turn into their harm. And those who,

195 on the other hand, seek unto God therein, both comfort and profit

196 they greatly take thereby.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XIX

61 VINCENT: I like well, good uncle, all your answers therein. But

62 one doubt yet remaineth there in my mind, which ariseth upon this

63 answer that you make. And when that doubt is solved, I will, mine

64 own good uncle, encumber you no further for this time. For

65 methinketh that I do you very much wrong to give you occasion to

66 labour yourself so much in matter of some study, with long talking

67 at once. I will therefore at this time move you but one thing, and

68 seek some other time at your greater ease for the rest.

69 My doubt, good uncle, is this: I perceive well by your answers,

70 gathered and considered together, that you will well agree that a

71 man may both have worldly wealth and yet well go to God; and that,

72 on the other hand, a man may be miserable and live in tribulation

73 and yet go to the devil. And as a man may please God by patience in

74 adversity, so may he please God by thanks given in prosperity. Now

75 since you grant these things to be such that either of them both

76 may be matter of virtue or else matter of sin, matter of damnation

77 or matter of salvation, they seem neither good nor bad of their own

78 nature, but things of themselves equal and indifferent, turning to

79 good or to the contrary according as they be taken. And then if

80 this be thus, I can perceive no cause why you should give the

81 pre-eminence unto tribulation, or wherefore you should reckon more

82 cause of comfort in it than in prosperity, but rather a great deal

83 less—in a manner, by half.

84 For in prosperity a man is well at ease, and may also, by giving

85 thanks to God, get good unto his soul; whereas in tribulation,

86 though he may merit by patience (as the other, in abundance of

87 worldly wealth, may merit by thanks), yet lacketh he much comfort

88 that the wealthy man hath, in that he is sore grieved with

89 heaviness and pain. Besides, a wealthy man, well at ease, may pray

90 to God quietly and merrily with alacrity and great quietness of

91 mind, whereas he who lieth groaning in his grief cannot endure to

92 pray nor can he hardly think upon anything but his pain.

93 ANTHONY: To begin, cousin, where you leave off: The prayers of him

94 that is in wealth and him that is in woe, if the men be both

95 wicked, are both alike. For neither hath the one desire to pray,

96 nor the other either. And as one is hindered with his pain, so is

97 the other with his pleasure—saving that pain stirreth a man

98 sometimes to call upon God in his grief, though he be right bad,

99 whereas pleasure pulleth his mind another way, though he be good

100 enough.

101 And this point I think there are few that can, if they say true,

102 say that they find it otherwise. For in tribulation (which cometh,

103 you know, in sundry kinds) any man that is not a dull beast or a

104 desperate wretch calleth upon God, not hoverly but right heartily,

105 and setteth his heart full whole upon his request, so sore he

106 longeth for ease and help of his heaviness. But when we are wealthy

107 and well at our ease, while our tongue pattereth upon our prayers

108 apace—good God, how many mad ways our mind wandereth the while!

109 Yet I know well that in some tribulation there is such sore

110 sickness or other grievous bodily pain that it would be hard for a

111 man to say a longer prayer of matins. And yet some who lie dying

112 say full devoutly the seven psalms and other prayers with the

113 priest at their anointing. But those who for the grief of their

114 pain cannot endure to do it, or who are more tender and lack that

115 strong heart and stomach that some others have, God requireth no

116 such long prayers of them. But the lifting up of their heart alone,

117 without any words at all, is more acceptable to him from one in

118 such a state, than long service so said as folk usually say it in

119 health. The martyrs in their agony made no long prayers aloud, but

120 one inch of such a prayer, so prayed in that pain, was worth a

121 whole ell or more, even of their own prayers, prayed at some other

122 time.

123 Great learned men say that Christ, albeit that he was true God, and

124 as God was in eternal equal bliss with his Father, yet as man

125 merited not only for us but for himself too. For proof of this they

126 lay in these words the authority of St. Paul: "Christ hath humbled

127 himself, and became obedient unto the death, and that unto the

128 death of the cross; for which thing God hath also exalted him and

129 given him a name which is above all names, that in the name of

130 Jesus every knee be bowed, both of the celestial creatures and of

131 the terrestrial and of the infernal too, and that every tongue

132 shall confess that our lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God his

133 Father." Now if it be so as these great learned men say, upon such

134 authorities of holy scripture, that our Saviour merited as man, and

135 as man deserved reward not for us only but for himself also; then

136 were there in his deeds, it seemeth, sundry degrees and differences

137 of deserving. His washing of the disciples' feet was not, then, of

138 like merit as his passion, nor his sleep of like merit as his vigil

139 and his prayer—no, nor his prayers peradventure all of like merit,

140 either. But though there was not, nor could be, in his most blessed

141 person any prayer but was excellent and incomparably surpassing the

142 prayer of any mere creature, yet his own were not all alike, but

143 one far above another. And then if it thus be, of all his holy

144 prayers, the chief seemeth me those that he made in his great agony

145 and pain of his bitter passion. The first was when he thrice fell

146 prostrate in his agony, when the heaviness of his heart with fear

147 of death at hand, so painful and so cruel as he well beheld it,

148 made such a fervent commotion in his blessed body that the bloody

149 sweat of his holy flesh dropped down on the ground. The others were

150 the painful prayers that he made upon the cross, where, for all the

151 torment that he hanged in—of beating, nailing, and stretching out

152 all his limbs, with the wresting of his sinews and breaking of his

153 tender veins, and the sharp crown of thorns so pricking him into

154 the head that his blessed blood streamed down all his face—in all

155 these hideous pains, in all their cruel despites, yet two very

156 devout and fervent prayers he made. One was for the pardon of those

157 who so dispiteously put him to his pain, and the other about his

158 own deliverance, commending his own soul to his holy Father in

159 heaven. These prayers of his, made in his most pain, among all that

160 ever he made, reckon I for the chief. And these prayers of our

161 Saviour at his bitter passion, and of his holy martyrs in the

162 fervour of their torment, shall serve us to see that there is no

163 prayer made at pleasure so strong and effectual as that made in

164 tribulation.

165 Now come I to the reasoning you make, when you tell me that I grant

166 you that both in wealth and in woe a man may be wicked and offend

167 God, in the one by impatience and in the other by fleshly lust. And

168 on the other hand, both in tribulation and prosperity too, a man

169 may also do very well and deserve thanks of God by thanksgiving to

170 God for his gift of riches, worship, and wealth, as well as for his

171 gift of need and penury, imprisonment, sickness, and pain. And

172 therefore you cannot see why I should give any pre-eminence in

173 comfort unto tribulation, but you would rather allow prosperity for

174 the thing more comforting. And that not a little, but in manner by

175 double, since therein hath the soul comfort and the body too—the

176 soul by thanksgiving unto God for his gifts, and the body by being

177 well at ease—whereas the person pained in tribulation taketh no

178 comfort but in his soul alone.

179 First, as for your double comfort, cousin, you may cut off the one!

180 For a man in prosperity, though he be bound to thank God for his

181 gifts, wherein he feeleth ease, and may be glad also that he giveth

182 thanks to God; yet hath he little cause of comfort in that he

183 taketh his ease here, unless you wish to call by the name of

184 comfort the sensual feeling of bodily pleasure. I deny not that

185 sometimes men so take it, when they say, "This good drink

186 comforteth well mine heart." But comfort, cousin, is properly

187 taken, by them that take it right, rather for the consolation of

188 good hope that men take in their heart, of some good growing toward

189 them, than for a present pleasure with which the body is delighted

190 and tickled for a while.

191 Now, though a man without patience can have no reward for his pain,

192 yet when his pain is patiently taken for God's sake and his will

193 conformed to God's pleasure therein, God rewardeth the sufferer in

194 proportion to his pain. And this thing appeareth by many a place in

195 scripture, some of which I have showed you and yet shall I show you

196 more. But never found I any place in scripture that I remember in

197 which, though a rich man thanked God for his gifts, our Lord

198 promised him any reward in heaven for the very reason that he took

199 his ease and his pleasures here. And therefore, since I speak only

200 of such comfort as is true comfort indeed, by which a man hath hope

201 of God's favour and remission of his sins, with diminishing of his

202 pain in purgatory or else reward in heaven; and since such comfort

203 cometh of tribulation well taken, but not of pleasure even though

204 it be well taken; therefore of your comfort that you double by

205 prosperity, you may, as I told you, very well cut away the half.

206 Now, why I give prerogative in comfort unto tribulation far above

207 prosperity, though a man may do well in both, of this will I show

208 you causes two or three. First, as I before have at length showed

209 you out of all question, continual wealth interrupted with no

210 tribulation is a very discomfortable token of everlasting

211 damnation. Thereupon it followeth that tribulation is one cause of

212 comfort unto a man's heart, in that it dischargeth him of the

213 discomfort that he might of reason take of overlong-lasting wealth.

214 Another is, that the scripture much commendeth tribulation as

215 occasion of more profit than wealth and prosperity, not only to

216 those who are therein but to those who resort unto them too. And

217 therefore saith Ecclesiastes, "Better is it to go to the house of

218 weeping and wailing for some man's death, than to the house of a

219 feast; for in that house of heaviness is a man put in remembrance

220 of the end of every man, and while he liveth he thinketh what shall

221 come after." And after yet he further saith, "The heart of wise men

222 is where heaviness is, and the heart of fools is where there is

223 mirth and gladness." And verily, where you shall hear worldly mirth

224 seem to be commended in scripture, it is either commonly spoken, as

225 in the person of some worldly-disposed people, or else understood

226 of spiritual rejoicing, or else meant of some small moderate

227 refreshing of the mind against a heavy and discomfortable dullness.

228 Now, prosperity was promised to the children of Israel in the old

229 law as a special gift of God, because of their imperfection at that

230 time, to draw them to God with gay things and pleasant, as men, to

231 make children learn, give them cake-bread and butter. For, as the

232 scripture maketh mention, that people were much after the manner of

233 children in lack of wit and in waywardness. And therefore was their

234 master Moses called Pedagogus, that is, a teacher of children or

235 (as they call such a one in the grammar schools) an "usher" or

236 "master of the petits." For, as St. Paul saith, "the old law

237 brought nothing unto perfection." And God also threateneth folk

238 with tribulation in this world for sin, not because worldly

239 tribulation is evil, but that we should well beware of the sickness

240 of sin for fear of the thing to follow. For that thing, though it

241 be indeed a very good wholesome thing if we take it well, is yet,

242 because it is painful, the thing that we are loth to have. But this

243 I say yet again and again, that the scripture undoubtedly so

244 commandeth tribulation as far the better thing in this world toward

245 the getting of the true good that God giveth in the world to come,

246 that in comparison it utterly discommendeth this worldly wretched

247 wealth and discomfortable comfort. For to what other thing tend the

248 words of Ecclesiastes that I rehearsed to you now, that it is

249 better to be in the house of heaviness than to be at a feast?

250 Whereto tendeth this comparison of his, that the wise man's heart

251 draweth thither where folk are in sadness, and the heart of a fool

252 is where he may find mirth? Whereto tendeth this threat of the wise

253 man, that he who delighteth in wealth shall fall into woe?

254 "Laughter," saith he, "shall be mingled with sorrow, and the end of

255 mirth is taken up with heaviness." And our Saviour saith himself,

256 "Woe be to you that laugh, for you shall weep and wail." But he

257 saith, on the other hand, "Blessed are they that weep and wail, for

258 they shall be comforted." And he saith to his disciples, "The world

259 shall rejoice and you shall be sorry, but your sorrow shall be

260 turned into joy." And so it is now, as you well know, and the mirth

261 of many who then were in joy is now turned all to sorrow. And thus

262 you see plainly by scripture that, in matter of true comfort,

263 tribulation is as far above prosperity as the day is about the

264 night.

265 Another pre-eminence of tribulation over wealth, in occasion of

266 merit and reward, shall well appear upon certain considerations

267 well marked in them both. Tribulation meriteth in patience and in

268 the obedient conforming of the man's will unto God, and in thanks

269 given to God for his visitation. If you reckon me now, against

270 these, many other good deeds that a wealthy man may do—as, by

271 riches to give alms, or by authority to labour in doing many men

272 justice—or if you find further any other such thing; first, I say

273 that the patient person in tribulation hath, in all these virtues

274 of a wealthy man, an occasion of merit which the wealthy man hath

275 not. For it is easy for the person who is in tribulation to be well

276 willing to do the selfsame thing if he could. And then shall his

277 good will, where the power lacketh, go very near to the merit of

278 the deed. But the wealthy man, now, is not in a like position with

279 regard to the will of patience and conformity and thanks given to

280 God for tribulation. For the wealthy man is not so ready to be

281 content to be in tribulation, which is the occasion of the

282 sufferer's deserving, as the troubled person is to be content to be

283 in prosperity, to do the good deeds that the wealthy man doth.

284 Besides this, all that the wealthy man doth, though he could not do

285 them without those things that are counted for wealth and called by

286 that name—as, not do great alms without great riches, nor do these

287 many men right by his labour without great authority—yet may he do

288 these things being not in wealth indeed. As where he taketh his

289 wealth for no wealth and his riches for no riches, and in heart

290 setteth by neither one, but secretly liveth in a contrite heart and

291 a penitential life, as many times did the prophet David, being a

292 great king, so that worldly wealth was no wealth to him. And

293 therefore worldly wealth is not of necessity the cause of these

294 good deeds, since he may do them (and he doth them best, indeed) to

295 whom the thing that worldly folk call wealth is yet, for his

296 godly-set mind, withdrawn from the delight thereof, no pleasure nor

297 wealth at all.

298 Finally, whenever the wealthy man doth those good virtuous deeds,

299 if we rightly consider the nature of them, we shall perceive that

300 in the doing of them he doth ever, for the ratio and proportion of

301 those deeds, diminish the matter of his worldly wealth. In giving

302 great alms, he parteth with a certain amount of his worldly goods,

303 which are in that amount the matter of his wealth. In labouring

304 about the doing of many good deeds, his labour diminisheth his

305 quiet and his rest, and to that extent it diminisheth his wealth,

306 if pain and wealth be each contrary to the other, as I think you

307 will agree that they are. Now, whosoever then will well consider

308 the thing, he shall, I doubt not, perceive and see that in these

309 good deeds that the wealthy man doth, though it be his wealth that

310 maketh him able to do them, yet in so far as he doth them he

311 departeth in that proportion from the nature of wealth toward the

312 nature of some tribulation. And therefore even in those good deeds

313 themselves that prosperity doth, the prerogative in goodness of

314 tribulation above wealth doth appear.

315 Now if it happen that some man cannot perceive this point because

316 the wealthy man, for all his alms, abideth rich still, and for all

317 his good labour abideth still in his authority, let him consider

318 that I speak only according to proportion. And because the

319 proportion of all that he giveth of his goods is very little in

320 respect of what he leaveth, therefore is the reason haply with some

321 folk little perceived. But if it were so that he went on giving

322 until he had given out all, and left himself nothing, then would

323 even a blind man see it. For as he would be come from riches to

324 poverty, so would he be willingly fallen from wealth into

325 tribulation. And in respect of labour and rest, the same would be

326 true. Whosoever can consider this, shall see that, in every good

327 deed done by the wealthy man, the matter is proportionately the

328 same.

329 Then, since we have somewhat weighed the virtues of prosperity, let

330 us consider on the other hand the afore-named things that are the

331 matter of merit and reward in tribulation—that is, patience,

332 conformity, and thanksgiving. Patience the wealthy man hath not, in

333 so far as he is wealthy. For if he be pinched in any point in which

334 he taketh patience, to that extent he suffereth some tribulation.

335 And so not by his prosperity but by his tribulation hath he that

336 merit. It is the same if we would say that the wealthy man hath

337 another virtue instead of patience—that is, the keeping of himself

338 from pride and such other sins as wealth would bring him to. For

339 the resisting of such motions is, as I before told you, without any

340 doubt a diminishing of fleshly wealth, and is a very true kind (and

341 one of the most profitable kinds) of tribulation. So all that good

342 merit groweth to the wealthy man not by his wealth but by the

343 diminishing of his wealth with wholesome tribulation.

344 The most colour of comparison is in the other two; that is, in the

345 conformity of man's will unto God, and in thanks given unto God.

346 For as the good man, in tribulation sent him by God, conformeth his

347 will to God's will in that behalf, and giveth God thanks for it; so

348 doth the wealthy man, in his wealth which God giveth him, conform

349 his will to God in that point, since he is well content to take it

350 as his gift, and giveth God also right hearty thanks for it. And

351 thus, as I said, in these two things can you catch the most colour

352 to compare the wealthy man's merit with the merit of tribulation.

353 But yet that they be not matches, you may soon see by this: For no

354 one can conform his will unto God's in tribulation and give him

355 thanks for it, but such a man as hath in that point a very

356 specially good disposition. But he that is truly wicked, or hath in

357 his heart but very little good, may well be content to take wealth

358 at God's hand, and say, "Marry, I thank you, sir, for this with all

359 my heart, and I will not fail to love you well—while you let me

360 fare no worse!" *Confitebitur tibi, cum benefeceris ei.* Now, if

361 the wealthy man be very good, yet, in conformity of his will and

362 thanksgiving to God for his wealth, his virtue is not like to that

363 of him who doth the same in tribulation. For, as the philosophers

364 said very well of old, "virtue standeth in things of hardness and

365 difficulty." And then, as I told you, it is much less hard and less

366 difficult, by a great deal, to be content and conform our will to

367 God's will and to give him thanks, too, for our ease than for our

368 pain, for our wealth and for our woe. And therefore the conforming

369 of our will to God's and the thanks that we give him for our

370 tribulation are more worthy of thanks in return, and merit more

371 reward in the very fast wealth and felicity of heaven, than our

372 conformity and our thanksgiving for our worldly wealth here.

373 And this thing saw the devil, when he said to our Lord of Job that

374 it was no marvel if Job had a reverent fear unto God—God had done

375 so much for him, and kept him in prosperity. But the devil knew

376 well that it was a hard thing for Job to be so loving, and so to

377 give thanks to God, in tribulation and adversity. And therefore was

378 he glad to get leave of God to put him in tribulation, and trusted

379 thereby to cause him to murmur and grudge against God with

380 impatience. But the devil had there a fall in his own turn, for the

381 patience of Job in the short time of his adversity got him much

382 more favour and thanks of God, and more is he renowned and

383 commended in scripture for that, than for all the goodness of his

384 long prosperous life. Our Saviour saith himself, also, that if we

385 say well by them or yield them thanks who do us good, we do no

386 great thing, and therefore can we with reason look for no great

387 thanks in return.

388 And thus have I showed you, lo, no little pre-eminence that

389 tribulation hath in merit, and therefore no little pre-eminence of

390 comfort in hope of heavenly reward, above the virtues (the merit

391 and cause of good hope and comfort) that come of wealth and

392 prosperity.

BOOK I · CHAPTER XX

64 And therefore, good cousin, to finish our talking for this time,

65 lest I should be too long a hindrance to your other business:

66 If we lay first, for a sure ground, a very fast faith, whereby we

67 believe to be true all that the scripture saith (understood truly,

68 as the old holy doctors declare it and as the spirit of God

69 instructeth his Catholic church), then shall we consider

70 tribulation as a gracious gift of God, a gift that he specially

71 gave his special friends; a thing that in scripture is highly

72 commended and praised; a thing of which the contrary, long

73 continued, is perilous; a thing which, if God send it not, men have

74 need to put upon themselves and seek by penance; a thing that

75 helpeth to purge our past sins; a thing that preserveth us from

76 sins that otherwise would come; a thing that causeth us to set less

77 by the world; a thing that much diminisheth our pains in purgatory;

78 a thing that much increaseth our final reward in heaven; the thing

79 with which all his apostles followed him thither; the thing to

80 which our Saviour exhorteth all men; the thing without which he

81 saith we be not his disciples; the thing without which no man can

82 get to heaven.

83 Whosoever thinketh on these things, and remembereth them well,

84 shall in his tribulation neither murmur nor grudge. But first shall

85 he by patience take his pain in worth, and then shall he grow in

86 goodness and think himself well worthy of tribulation. And then

87 shall he consider that God sendeth it for his welfare, and thereby

88 shall be moved to give God thanks for it. Therewith shall his grace

89 increase, and God shall give him such comfort by considering that

90 God is in his trouble evermore near to him—for "God is near,"

91 saith the prophet, "to them that have their heart in trouble"—that

92 his joy thereof shall diminish much of his pain. And he shall not

93 seek for vain comfort elsewhere, but shall specially trust in God

94 and seek help of him, submitting his own will wholly to God's

95 pleasure. And he shall pray to God in his heart, and pray his

96 friends pray for him, and especially the priests, as St. James

97 biddeth. And he shall begin first with confession and make him

98 clean to God and ready to depart, and be glad to go to God, putting

99 purgatory to his pleasure. If we thus do, this dare I boldly say,

100 we shall never live here the less by half an hour, but we shall

101 with this comfort find our hearts lightened, and thereby the grief

102 of our tribulation lessened, and the more likelihood to recover and

103 to live the longer.

104 Now if God will that we shall go hence, then doth he much more for

105 us. For he who taketh this way cannot go but well. For of him who

106 is loth to leave this wretched world, mine heart is much in fear

107 lest he did not well. Hard it is for him to be welcome who cometh

108 against his will, who saith unto God when he cometh to fetch him,

109 "Welcome, my Maker—spite of my teeth!" But he that so loveth him

110 that he longeth to go to him, my heart cannot give me but he shall

111 be welcome, albeit that he come ere he be well purged. For "Charity

112 covereth a multitude of sins," and "He that trusteth in God cannot

113 be confounded." And Christ saith, "He that cometh to me, I will not

114 cast him out." And therefore let us never make our reckoning of

115 long life. Let us keep it while we can, because God hath so

116 commanded, but if God give the occasion that with his good will we

117 may go, let us be glad of it and long to go to him. And then shall

118 hope of heaven comfort our heaviness, and out of our transitory

119 tribulation shall we go to everlasting glory—to which, good

120 cousin, I pray God bring us both!

121 VINCENT: Mine own good uncle, I pray God reward you, and at this

122 time I will no longer trouble you. I fear I have this day done you

123 much tribulation with my importunate objections, of very little

124 substance. And you have even showed me an example of patience, in

125 bearing my folly so long. And yet I shall be so bold as to seek

126 some time to talk further of the rest of this most profitable

127 matter of tribulation, which you said you reserved to treat of last

128 of all.

129 ANTHONY: Let that be surely very shortly, cousin, while this is

130 fresh in mind.

131 VINCENT: I trust, good uncle, so to put this in remembrance that

132 it shall never be forgotten with me. Our Lord send you such comfort

133 as he knoweth to be best!

134 ANTHONY: This is well said, good cousin, and I pray the same for

135 you and for all our other friends who have need of comfort—for

136 whom, I think, more than for yourself, you needed some counsel.

137 VINCENT: I shall, with this good counsel that I have heard from

138 you, do them some comfort, I trust in God—to whose keeping I

139 commit you!

140 ANTHONY: And I you, also. Farewell, mine own good cousin.

141 ______________________________

BOOK II

67 VINCENT: It is no little comfort to me, good uncle, that as I came

68 in here I heard from your folk that since my last being here you

69 have had meetly good rest (God be thanked), and your stomach

70 somewhat more come to you. For verily, albeit I had heard before

71 that, in respect of the great pain that for a month's space had

72 held you, you were, a little before my last coming to you, somewhat

73 eased and relieved—for otherwise would I not for any good cause

74 have put you to the pain of talking so much as you then did—yet

75 after my departing from you, remembering how long we tarried

76 together, and that we were all that while talking, and that all the

77 labour was yours, in talking so long together without interpausing

78 between (and that of matter studious and displeasant, all of

79 disease and sickness and other pain and tribulation), I was in good

80 faith very sorry and not a little wroth with myself for mine own

81 oversight, that I had so little considered your pain. And very

82 feared I was, till I heard otherwise, lest you should have waxed

83 weaker and more sick thereafter. But now I thank our Lord, who hath

84 sent the contrary. For a little casting back, in this great age of

85 yours, would be no little danger and peril.

86 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, good cousin—to talk much, unless some other

87 pain hinder me, is to me little grief. A foolish old man is often

88 as full of words as a woman. It is, you know, as some poets paint

89 us, all the joy of an old fool's life to sit well and warm with a

90 cup and a roasted crabapple, and drivel and drink and talk!

91 But in earnest, cousin, our talking was to me great comfort, and

92 nothing displeasing at all. For though we commoned of sorrow and

93 heaviness, yet the thing we chiefly thought upon was not the

94 tribulation itself but the comfort that may grow thereon. And

95 therefore am I now very glad that you are come to finish up the

96 rest.

97 VINCENT: Of truth, my good uncle, it was comforting to me, and

98 hath been since to some other of your friends, to whom, as my poor

99 wit and remembrance would serve me, I did report and rehearse (and

100 not needlessly) your most comforting counsel. And now come I for

101 the rest, and am very joyful that I find you so well refreshed and

102 so ready thereto. But this one thing, good uncle, I beseech you

103 heartily. If I, for delight to hear you speak in the matter, forget

104 myself and you both, and put you to too much pain, remember your

105 own ease. And when you wish to leave off, command me to go my way

106 and seek some other time.

107 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, if a man were very weak, many words

108 spoken (as you said right now) without interpausing, would

109 peradventure at length somewhat weary him. And therefore wished I

110 the last time, after you were gone (when I felt myself, to say the

111 truth, even a little weary), that I had not so told you a long tale

112 alone, but that we had more often interchanged words, and parted

113 the talking between us, with more often interparling upon your

114 part, in such manner as learned men use between the persons whom

115 they devise, disputing in their feigned dialogues. But yet in that

116 point I soon excused you and laid the lack where I found it, and

117 that was even upon mine own neck.

118 For I remembered that between you and me it fared as it did once

119 between a nun and her brother. Very virtuous was this lady, and of

120 a very virtuous place and enclosed religion. And therein had she

121 been long, in all which time she had never seen her brother, who

122 was likewise very virtuous too, and had been far off at a

123 university, and had there taken the degree of Doctor of Divinity.

124 When he was come home, he went to see his sister, as one who highly

125 rejoiced in her virtue. So came she to the grate that they call, I

126 believe, the locutory, and after their holy watchword spoken on

127 both sides, after the manner used in that place, each took the

128 other by the tip of the finger, for no hand could be shaken through

129 the grate. And forthwith my lady began to give her brother a sermon

130 of the wretchedness of this world, and frailty of the flesh, and

131 the subtle sleights of the wicked fiend, and gave him surely good

132 counsel (saving somewhat too long) how he should be well wary in

133 his living and master well his body for the saving of his soul. And

134 yet, ere her own tale came to an end, she began to find a little

135 fault with him and said, "In good faith, brother, I do somewhat

136 marvel that you, who have been at learning so long and are a doctor

137 and so learned in the law of God, do not now at our meeting (since

138 we meet so seldom) to me who am your sister and a simple unlearned

139 soul, give of your charity some fruitful exhortation. For I doubt

140 not but you can say some good thing yourself." "By my troth, good

141 sister," quoth her brother, "I cannot, for you! For your tongue

142 hath never ceased, but said enough for us both."

143 And so, cousin, I remember that when I was once fallen in, I left

144 you little space to say aught between. But now will I therefore

145 take another way with you, for of our talking I shall drive you to

146 the one half.

147 VINCENT: Now, forsooth, uncle, this was a merry tale! But now, if

148 you make me talk the one half, then shall you be contented far

149 otherwise than was of late a kinswoman of your own—but which one I

150 will not tell you; guess her if you can! Her husband had much

151 pleasure in the manner and behaviour of another honest man, and

152 kept him therefore much company, so that he was at his mealtime the

153 more often away from home. So happed it one time that his wife and

154 he together dined or supped with that neighbour of theirs, and then

155 she made a merry quarrel with him for making her husband so good

156 cheer outside that she could not keep him at home. "Forsooth,

157 mistress," quoth he (for he was a dry merry man), "in my company no

158 thing keepeth him but one. Serve him with the same, and he will

159 never be away from you." "What gay thing may that be?" quoth our

160 cousin then. "Forsooth, mistress," quoth he, "your husband loveth

161 well to talk, and when he sitteth with me, I let him have all the

162 words." "All the words?" quoth she, "marry, than am I content! He

163 shall have all the words with good will, as he hath ever had. But I

164 speak them all myself, and give them all to him, and for aught I

165 care for them, so shall he have them all. But otherwise to say that

166 he shall have them all, you shall keep him still rather than he get

167 the half!"

168 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, I can soon guess which of our kin she

169 was. I wish we had none, for all her merry words, who would let

170 their husbands talk less!

171 VINCENT: Forsooth, she is not so merry but what she is equally

172 good. But where you find fault, uncle, that I speak not enough: I

173 was in good faith ashamed that I spoke so much and moved you such

174 questions as (I found upon your answer) might better have been

175 spared, they were of so little worth. But now, since I see you be

176 so well content that I shall not forbear boldly to show my folly, I

177 will be no more so shamefast but will ask you what I like.

BOOK II · CHAPTER I

70 And first, good uncle, ere we proceed further, I will be bold to

71 move you one thing more of that which we talked of when I was here

72 before. For when I revolved in my mind again the things that were

73 concluded here by you, methought you would in no wise wish that in

74 any tribulation men should seek for comfort in either worldly

75 things or fleshly. And this opinion of yours, uncle, seemeth

76 somewhat hard, for a merry tale with a friend refresheth a man

77 much, and without any harm delighteth his mind and amendeth his

78 courage and his stomach, so that it seemeth but well done to take

79 such recreation. And Solomon saith, I believe, that men should in

80 heaviness give the sorry man wine, to make him forget his sorrow.

81 And St. Thomas saith that proper pleasant talking, which is called

82 *eutrapelia,* is a good virtue, serving to refresh the mind and

83 make it quick and eager to labour and study again, whereas

84 continual fatigue would make it dull and deadly.

85 ANTHONY: Cousin, I forgot not that point, but I longed not much

86 to touch it. For neither might I well utterly forbear it, where it

87 might befall that it should not hurt; and on the other hand, if it

88 should so befall, methought that it should little need to give any

89 man counsel to it—folk are prone enough to such fancies of their

90 own mind! You may see this by ourselves who, coming now together

91 to talk of as earnest sad matter as men can devise, were fallen

92 yet even at the first into wanton idle tales. And of truth,

93 cousin, as you know very well, I myself am by nature even half a

94 gigglot and more. I wish I could as easily mend my fault as I well

95 know it, but scant can I refrain it, as old a fool as I am.

96 Howbeit, I will not be so partial to my fault as to praise it.

97 But since you ask my mind in the matter, as to whether men in

98 tribulation may not lawfully seek recreation and comfort

99 themselves with some honest mirth (first agreed that our chief

100 comfort must be in God and that with him we must begin and with

101 him continue and with him end also), that a man should take now

102 and then some honest worldly mirth, I dare not be so sore as

103 utterly to forbid it. For good men and well learned have in some

104 cases allowed it, especially for the diversity of divers men's

105 minds. Otherwise, if we were also such as would God we were (and

106 such as natural wisdom would that we should be, and is not clean

107 excusable that we be not indeed), I would then put no doubt but

108 that unto any man the most comforting talking that could be would

109 be to hear of heaven. Whereas now, God help us, our wretchedness

110 is such that in talking a while of it, men wax almost weary. And,

111 as though to hear of heaven were a heavy burden, they must refresh

112 themselves afterward with a foolish tale. Our affection toward

113 heavenly joys waxeth wonderfully cold. If dread of hell were as

114 far gone, very few would fear God, but that yet sticketh a little

115 in our stomachs. Mark me, cousin, at the sermon, and commonly

116 toward the end, somewhat the preacher speaketh of hell and heaven.

117 Now, while he preacheth of the pains of hell, still they stay and

118 give him the hearing. But as soon as he cometh to the joys of

119 heaven, they are busking them backward and flockmeal fall away.

120 It is in the soul somewhat as it is in the body: There are some

121 who are come, either by nature or by evil custom, to that point

122 where a worse thing sometimes more steadeth them than a better.

123 Some men, if they be sick, can away with no wholesome meat, nor no

124 medicine can go down with them, unless it be tempered for their

125 fancy with something that maketh the meat or the medicine less

126 wholesome than it should be. And yet, while it will be no better,

127 we must let them have it so.

128 Cassian (that very virtuous man) rehearseth in a certain

129 conference of his that a certain holy father, in making of a

130 sermon, spoke of heaven and heavenly things so celestially that

131 much of his audience, with the sweet sound of it, began to forget

132 all the world and fall asleep. When the father beheld this, he

133 dissembled their sleeping and suddenly said to them, "I shall tell

134 you a merry tale." At that word they lifted up their heads and

135 hearkened unto that, and afterward (their sleep being therewith

136 broken) heard him tell on of heaven again. In what wise that good

137 father rebuked then their untoward minds—so dull to the thing

138 that all our life we labour for, and so quick and eager toward

139 other trifles—I neither bear in mind nor shall here need to

140 rehearse. But thus much of that matter sufficeth for our purpose,

141 that whereas you demand of me whether in tribulation men may not

142 sometimes refresh themselves with worldly mirth and recreation, I

143 can only say that he who cannot long endure to hold up his head

144 and hear talking of heaven unless he be now and then between

145 refreshed (as though heaven were heaviness!) with a merry foolish

146 tale, there is none other remedy but you must let him have it.

147 Better would I wish it, but I cannot help it.

148 Howbeit, by mine advice, let us at least make those kinds of

149 recreation as short and as seldom as we can. Let them serve us but

150 for sauce, and make themselves not our meat. And let us pray unto

151 God—and all our good friends for us—that we may feel such a

152 savour in the delight of heaven that in respect of the talking of

153 its joys, all worldly recreation may be but a grief to think on.

154 And be sure, cousin, that if we might once purchase the grace to

155 come to that point, we never found of worldly recreation so much

156 comfort in a year as we should find in the bethinking us of heaven

157 for less than half an hour.

158 VINCENT: In faith, uncle, I can well agree to this, and I pray

159 God bring us once to take such a savour in it. And surely, as you

160 began the other day, by faith must we come to it, and to faith by

161 prayer.

162 But now, I pray you, good uncle, vouchsafe to proceed in our

163 principal matter.

BOOK II · CHAPTER II

73 ANTHONY: Cousin, I have bethought me somewhat upon this matter

74 since we were last together. And I find it a thing that, if we

75 should go some way to work, would require many more days to treat

76 of than we should haply find for it in so few as I myself believe

77 that I have yet to live. For every time is not alike with me.

78 Among them, there are many painful, in which I look every day to

79 depart; my mending days come very seldom and are very shortly done.

80 For surely, cousin, I cannot liken my life more fitly now than to

81 the snuff of a candle that burneth within the candlestick's nose.

82 For the snuff sometimes burneth down so low that whosoever looketh

83 on it would think it were quite out, and yet suddenly lifteth up a

84 flame half an inch above the nose and giveth a pretty short light

85 again, and thus playeth divers times till at last, ere it be

86 looked for, out it goeth altogether. So have I, cousin, divers

87 such days together as every day of them I look even to die, and

88 yet have I then after that some such few days again as you

89 yourself see me now to have, in which a man would think that I

90 might yet well continue. But I know my lingering not likely to

91 last long, but out will go my snuff suddenly some day within a

92 while. And therefore will I, with God's help, seem I never so well

93 amended, nevertheless reckon every day for my last. For though, to

94 the repressing of the bold courage of blind youth, there is a very

95 true proverb that "as soon cometh a young sheep's skin to the

96 market as an old," yet this difference there is at least between

97 them: that as the young man may hap sometimes to die soon, so the

98 old man can never live long.

99 And therefore, cousin, in our matter here, leaving out many things

100 that I would otherwise treat of, I shall for this time speak but

101 of very few. Howbeit, if God hereafter send me more such days,

102 then will we, when you wish, further talk of more.

BOOK II · CHAPTER III

76 All manner of tribulation, cousin, that any man can have, as far

77 as for this time cometh to my mind, falleth under some one at

78 least of these three kinds: Either it is such as he himself

79 willingly taketh; or, secondly, such as he willingly suffereth;

80 or, finally, such as he cannot put from him.

81 This third kind I purpose not to speak of now much more, for there

82 shall suffice, for the time, those things that we treated between

83 us the other day. What kind of tribulation this is, I am sure you

84 yourself perceive. For sickness, imprisonment, loss of goods, loss

85 of friends, or such bodily harm as a man hath already caught and

86 can in no wise avoid—these things and such like are the third

87 kind of tribulation that I speak of, which a man neither willingly

88 taketh in the beginning, nor can (though he would) afterward put

89 away.

90 Now think I that, just as no comfort can serve to the man who

91 lacketh wit and faith, whatsoever counsel be given, so to those

92 who have both I have, as for this kind, said in manner enough

93 already. And considering that suffer it he must, since he can by

94 no manner of means put it from him, the very necessity is half

95 counsel enough to take it in good worth and bear it patiently, and

96 rather of his patience to take both ease and thanks than by

97 fretting and fuming to increase his present pain, and afterward by

98 murmur and grudge to fall in further danger of displeasing God

99 with his froward behaviour.

100 And yet, albeit that I think that what has been said sufficeth,

101 yet here and there I shall in the second kind show some such

102 comfort as shall well serve unto this last kind too.

BOOK II · CHAPTER IV

79 The first kind also will I shortly pass over, too. For the

80 tribulation that a man willingly taketh himself, which no man

81 putteth upon him against his own will, is, you know as well as I

82 (for it was somewhat touched the last day), such affliction of the

83 flesh or expense of his goods as a man taketh himself or willingly

84 bestoweth in punishment of his own sin and for devotion to God.

85 Now, in this tribulation needeth he no man to comfort him. For no

86 man troubleth him but himself, who feeleth how far forth he may

87 conveniently bear, and of reason and good discretion shall not

88 pass that—and if any doubt arise therein, it is counsel that he

89 needeth and not comfort. And so the courage that kindleth his

90 heart and enflameth it for God's sake and his soul's health shall,

91 by the same grace that put it in his mind, give him such comfort

92 and joy therein that the pleasure of his soul shall surpass the

93 pain of his body.

94 Yea, and while he hath in heart also some great heaviness for his

95 sin, yet when he considereth the joy that shall come of it, his

96 soul shall not fail to feel then that strange state which my body

97 felt once in a great fever.

98 VINCENT: What strange state was that, uncle?

99 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, even in this same bed, it is now more

100 than fifteen years ago, I lay in a tertian fever. And I had

101 passed, I believe, three or four fits, when afterward there fell

102 on me one fit out of course, so strange and so marvellous that I

103 would in good faith have thought it impossible. For I suddenly

104 felt myself verily both hot and cold throughout all my body; not

105 in one part the one and in another part the other—for it would

106 have been, you know, no very strange thing to feel the head hot

107 while the hands were cold—but the selfsame parts, I say, so God

108 save my soul, I sensibly felt (and right painfully, too) all in

109 one instant both hot and cold at once.

110 VINCENT: By my faith, uncle, this was a wonderful thing, and such

111 as I never heard happen to any other man in my days. And few men

112 are there out of whose mouths I could have believed it.

113 ANTHONY: Courtesy, cousin, peradventure hindereth you from saying

114 that you believe it not yet of my mouth, neither! And surely, for

115 fear of that, you should not have heard it of me neither, had

116 there not another thing happed me soon thereafter.

117 VINCENT: I pray you, what was that, good uncle?

118 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, this: I asked a physician or twain,

119 who then considered how this should be possible, and they both

120 twain told me that it could not be so, but that I was fallen into

121 some slumber and dreamed that I felt it so.

122 VINCENT: This hap, hold I, little caused you to tell that tale

123 more boldly!

124 ANTHONY: No, cousin, that is true, lo. But then happed there

125 another: A young girl here in this town, whom a kinsman of hers

126 had begun to teach physic, told me that there was such a kind of

127 fever indeed.

128 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, save for the credence of you, the

129 tale would I not yet tell again upon that hap of the maid! For

130 though I know her now for such that I durst well believe her, it

131 might hap her very well at that time to lie, because she would

132 that you should take her for learned.

133 ANTHONY: Yea, but then happed there yet another hap thereon,

134 cousin, that a work of Galen, *"De differentiis febrium,"* is

135 ready to be sold in the booksellers' shops, in which work she

136 showed me then the chapter where Galen saith the same.

137 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, as you say, that hap happed well. And that

138 maid had, as hap was, in that one point more learning than had both

139 your physicians besides—and hath, I believe, at this day in many

140 points more.

141 ANTHONY: In faith, so believe I too. She is very wise and well

142 learned, and very virtuous too.

143 But see now what age is: lo, I have been so long in my tale that I

144 have almost forgotten for what purpose I told it. Oh, now I

145 remember me: As I say, just as I myself felt my body then both hot

146 and cold at once, so he who is contrite and heavy for his sin

147 shall have cause to be both glad and sad, and shall indeed be both

148 twain at once. And he shall do as I remember holy St. Jerome

149 biddeth—"Both be thou sorry," saith he, "and be thou also of thy

150 sorrow joyful."

151 And thus, as I began to say, to him that is in this

152 tribulation—that is, in fruitful heaviness and penance for his

153 sin—shall we need to give none other comfort than only to

154 remember and consider well the goodness of God's excellent mercy,

155 that infinitely surpasseth the malice of all men's sins. By that

156 mercy he is ready to receive every man, and did spread his arms

157 abroad upon the cross, lovingly to embrace all those who will

158 come. And by that mercy he even there accepted the thief at his

159 last end, who turned not to God till he might steal no longer, and

160 yet maketh more feast in heaven for one who turneth from sin than

161 for ninety-nine good men who sinned not at all.

162 And therefore of that first kind of tribulation will I make no

163 longer tale.

BOOK II · CHAPTER V

82 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this is very great comfort unto that

83 kind of tribulation. And so great, also, that it may make many a

84 man bold to abide in his sin even unto his end, trusting to be

85 then saved as that thief was.

86 ANTHONY: Very sooth you say, cousin, that some wretches are there

87 who so abuse the great goodness of God that the better he is the

88 worse in return are they. But, cousin, though there be more joy

89 made of his turning who from the point of perdition cometh to

90 salvation, for pity that God had and all his saints of the peril

91 of perishing that the man stood in, yet is he not set in like

92 state in heaven as he should have been if he had lived better

93 before. Unless it so befall that he live so well afterward and do

94 so much good that he outrun, in the shorter time, those good folk

95 that yet did so much in much longer. This is proved in the blessed

96 apostle St. Paul, who of a persecutor became an apostle, and last

97 of all came in unto that office, and yet in the labour of sowing

98 the seed of Christ's faith outran all the rest so far that he

99 forbore not to say of himself, "I have laboured more than all the

100 rest have."

101 But yet, my cousin, though I doubt not that God be so merciful

102 unto those who, at any time of their life, turn and ask his mercy

103 and trust in it, though it be at the last end of a man's life; and

104 that he hireth him as well for heaven who cometh to work in his

105 vineyard toward night at such time as workmen leave work, and

106 goeth home, being then willing to work if time should serve, as he

107 hireth him who cometh in the morning; yet may no man upon the

108 trust of this parable be bold all his life to lie still in sin.

109 For let him remember that no man goeth into God's vineyard but he

110 who is called thither. Now he who, in hope to be called toward the

111 night, will sleep out the morning and drink out the day, is full

112 likely to pass at night unspoken to. And then shall he with ill

113 rest go supperless to bed!

114 They tell of one who was wont always to say that all the while he

115 lived he would do what he pleased, for three words when he died

116 should make all safe enough. But then it so happed that long ere

117 he was old his horse once stumbled upon a broken bridge. And as he

118 laboured to recover him, when he saw that it would not be, but

119 that down into the flood headlong he must go, in sudden dismay he

120 cried out in the falling, "Have all to the devil!" And there was

121 he drowned with his three words ere he died, whereon his hope hung

122 all his wretched life.

123 And therefore let no man sin in hope of grace, for grace cometh

124 but at God's will, and that state of mind may be the hindrance

125 that grace of fruitful repenting shall never after be offered him,

126 but that he shall either graceless go linger on careless, or with

127 a care that is fruitless shall fall into despair.

BOOK II · CHAPTER VI

85 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, in this point methinketh you say very

86 well. But then are there some again who say on the other hand that

87 we shall need no heaviness for our sins at all, but need only

88 change our intent and purpose to do better, and for all that is

89 passed take no thought at all. And as for fasting and other

90 affliction of the body, they say we should not do it save only to

91 tame the flesh when we feel it wax wanton and begin to rebel. For

92 fasting, they say, serveth to keep the body in temperance, but to

93 fast for penance or to do any other good work, almsdeed or other,

94 toward satisfaction for our own sins—this thing they call plain

95 injury to the passion of Christ, by which alone our sins are

96 forgiven freely without any recompense of our own. And they say

97 that those who would do penance for their own sins look to be

98 their own Christs, and pay their own ransoms, and save their souls

99 themselves. And with these reasons in Saxony many cast fasting

100 off, and all other bodily affliction, save only where need

101 requireth to bring the body to temperance. For no other good, they

102 say, can it do to ourselves, and then to our neighbour can it do

103 none at all. And therefore they condemn it for superstitious

104 folly. Now, heaviness of heart and weeping for our sins, this

105 they reckon shame almost, and womanish childishness—howbeit, God

106 be thanked, their women wax there now so mannish that they are not

107 so childish, nor so poor of spirit, but what they can sin on as

108 men do and be neither afraid nor ashamed nor weep for their sins at

109 all.

110 And surely, mine uncle, I have marvelled the less ever since I

111 heard the manner of their preachers there. For, as you remember,

112 when I was in Saxony these matters were (in a manner) but in a

113 mammering. Luther was not then wedded yet, nor religious men out

114 of their habits, but those that would be of the sect were suffered

115 freely to preach what they would unto the people. And forsooth I

116 heard a religious man there myself—one that had been reputed and

117 taken for very good, and who, as far as the folk perceived, was of

118 his own living somewhat austere and sharp. But his preaching was

119 wonderful! Methinketh I hear him yet, his voice so loud and

120 shrill, his learning less than mean. But whereas his matter was

121 much part against fasting and all affliction for any penance,

122 which he called men's inventions, he ever cried out upon them to

123 keep well the laws of Christ, let go their childish penance, and

124 purpose then to mend and seek nothing to salvation but the death

125 of Christ. "For he is our justice, and he is our Saviour and our

126 whole satisfaction for all our deadly sins. He did full penance

127 for us all upon his painful cross, he washed us there all clean

128 with the water of his sweet side, and brought us out of the

129 devil's danger with his dear precious blood. Leave therefore,

130 leave, I beseech you, these inventions of men, your foolish Lenten

131 fasts and your childish penance! Diminish never Christ's thanks

132 nor look to save yourselves! It is Christ's death, I tell you,

133 that must save us all—Christ's death, I tell you yet again, and

134 not our own deeds. Leave your own fasting, therefore, and lean to

135 Christ alone, good Christian people, for Christ's dear bitter

136 passion!" Now, so loud and shrill he cried "Christ" in their ears,

137 and so thick he came forth with Christ's bitter passion, and that

138 so bitterly spoken with the sweat dropping down his cheeks, that I

139 marvelled not that I saw the poor women weep. For he made my own

140 hair stand up upon my head.

141 And with such preaching were the people so taken in that some fell

142 to break their fast on the fasting days, not of frailty or of

143 malice first, but almost of devotion, lest they should take from

144 Christ the thanks of his bitter passion. But when they were awhile

145 nursled in that point first, they could afterward abide and endure

146 many things more, for which, if he had begun with them, they would

147 have pulled him down.

148 ANTHONY: Cousin, God amend that man, whatsoever he be, and God

149 keep all good folk from such manner of preachers! One such

150 preacher much more abuseth the name of Christ and of his bitter

151 passion than do five hundred gamblers who in their idle business

152 swear and foreswear themselves by his holy bitter passion at dice.

153 They carry the minds of the people from perceiving their craft by

154 the continual naming of the name of Christ, and crying his passion

155 so shrill into their ears that they forget that the Church hath

156 ever taught them that all our penance without Christ's passion

157 would not be worth a pea. And they make the people think that we

158 wish to be saved by our own deeds, without Christ's death; whereas

159 we confess that his passion alone meriteth incomparably more for

160 us than all our own deeds do, but that it is his pleasure that we

161 shall also take pain ourselves with him. And therefore he biddeth

162 all who will be his disciples to take their crosses on their backs

163 as he did, and with their crosses follow him.

164 And where they say that fasting serveth but for temperance to tame

165 the flesh and keep it from wantonness, I would in good faith have

166 thought that Moses had not been so wild that for the taming of his

167 flesh he should have need to fast whole forty days together. No,

168 not Hely neither. Nor yet our Saviour himself, who began the

169 Lenten forty-days fast—and the apostles followed, and all

170 Christendom hath kept it—that these folk call now so foolish.

171 King Achab was not disposed to be wanton in his flesh, when he

172 fasted and went clothed in sackcloth and all besprent with ashes.

173 No more was the king in Nineveh and all the city, but they wailed

174 and did painful penance for their sin to procure God to pity them

175 and withdraw his indignation. Anna, who in her widowhood abode so

176 many years with fasting and praying in the temple till the birth

177 of Christ, was not, I suppose, in her old age so sore disposed to

178 the wantonness of the flesh that she fasted for all that. Nor St.

179 Paul, who fasted so much, fasted not all for that, neither. The

180 scripture is full of places that prove fasting to be not the

181 invention of man but the institution of God, and to have many more

182 profits than one. And that the fasting of one man may do good unto

183 another, our Saviour showeth himself where he saith that some kind

184 of devils cannot be cast out of one man by another "without prayer

185 and fasting." And therefore I marvel that they take this way

186 against fasting and other bodily penance.

187 And yet much more I marvel that they mislike the sorrow and

188 heaviness and displeasure of mind that a man should take in

189 thinking of his sin. The prophet saith, "Tear your hearts and not

190 your clothes." And the prophet David saith, "A contrite heart and

191 an humbled"—that is to say, a heart broken, torn, and laid low

192 under foot with tribulation of heaviness for his sins—"shalt thou

193 not, good Lord, despise." He saith also of his own contrition, "I

194 have laboured in my wailing; I shall every night wash my bed with

195 my tears, my couch will I water."

196 But why should I need in this matter to lay forth one place or

197 twain? The scripture is full of those places, by which it plainly

198 appeareth that God looketh of duty, not only that we should amend

199 and be better in the time to come, but also that we should be

200 sorry and weep and bewail our sins committed before. And all the

201 old holy doctors be full and whole of that opinion, that men must

202 have for their sins contrition and sorrow in heart.

BOOK II · CHAPTER VII

88 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this thing yet seemeth to me a somewhat

89 sore sentence, not because I think otherwise but that there is

90 good cause and great wherefore a man should so sorrow, but because

91 of truth sometimes a man cannot be sorry and heavy for his sin

92 that he hath done, though he never so fain would. But though he

93 can be content for God's sake to forbear it thenceforth, yet not

94 only can he not weep for every sin that is past, but some were

95 haply so wanton that when he happeth to remember them he can

96 scantly forbear to laugh.

97 Now, if contrition and sorrow of heart be so requisite of

98 necessity to remission, many a man should stand, it seemeth, in a

99 very perilous state.

100 ANTHONY: Many so should indeed, cousin, and indeed many do so.

101 And the old saints write very sore on this point. Howbeit, "the

102 mercy of God is above all his works," and he standeth bound to no

103 common rule. "And he knoweth the frailty of this earthen vessel

104 that is of his own making, and is merciful and hath pity and

105 compassion upon our feeble infirmities," and shall not exact of us

106 above the thing that we can do.

107 And yet, cousin, he who findeth himself in that state, let him

108 give God thanks that he is no worse, in that he is minded to do

109 well hereafter. But in that he cannot be sorry for his sin passed,

110 let him be sorry at least that he is no better. And as St. Jerome

111 biddeth him who sorroweth in his heart for sin to be glad and

112 rejoice in his sorrow, so would I counsel him who cannot be sad

113 for his sin to be sorry at least that he cannot be sorry!

114 Besides this, though I would in no wise that any man should

115 despair, yet would I counsel such a man while that affection

116 lasteth not to be bold of courage, but to live in double fear:

117 First, because it is a token either of faint faith or of a dull

118 diligence. For surely if we believe in God, and therewith deeply

119 consider his high majesty, with the peril of our sin and the great

120 goodness of God also, then either dread should make us tremble and

121 break our stony heart, or love should for sorrow relent it into

122 tears. Besides this, because, since so little misliking of our old

123 sin is an affection not very pure and clean, and since no unclean

124 thing shall enter into heaven, I can scantly believe but it shall

125 be cleansed and purified before we come there. And therefore would

126 I further give one in that state the counsel which Master Gerson

127 giveth every man: that since the body and the soul together make

128 the whole man, the less affliction he feeleth in his soul, the

129 more pain in recompense let him put upon his body, and purge the

130 spirit by the affliction of the flesh. And he who so doth, I dare

131 lay my life, shall have his hard heart afterward relent into

132 tears, and his soul in a wholesome heaviness and heavenly gladness

133 too—especially if he join therewith faithful prayer, which must

134 be joined with every good thing.

135 But, cousin, as I told you the other day, in these matters with

136 these new men I will not dispute, but surely for mine own part I

137 cannot well hold with them. For as far as mine own poor wit can

138 perceive, the holy scripture of God is very plain against them,

139 and the whole corps of Christendom in every Christan region. And

140 the very places in which they dwell themselves have ever unto

141 their own days clearly believed against them and all the old holy

142 doctors have evermore taught against them, and all the old holy

143 interpreters have construed against them. And therefore if these

144 men have now perceived so late that the scripture hath been

145 misunderstood all this while, and that of all those old holy

146 doctors no man could understand it, then am I too old at this age

147 to begin to study it now! And I dare not in no wise trust these

148 men's learning, cousin, since I cannot see nor perceive any cause

149 wherefore I should think that these men might not now in the

150 understanding of scripture as well be deceived themselves as they

151 would have us believe all those others have been, all this while

152 before.

153 Howbeit, cousin, if it so be that their way be not wrong, but that

154 they have found out so easy a way to heaven as to take no thought,

155 but make merry, nor take no penance at all, but sit them down and

156 drink well for our Saviour's sake—set cockahoop and fill all the

157 cups at once, and then let Christ's passion pay for all the

158 scot—I am not he who will envy their good hap. But surely,

159 counsel dare I give no man to adventure that way with them. But

160 those who fear lest that way be not sure, and take upon themselves

161 willingly tribulation of penance—what comfort they do take, and

162 well may take therein, that have I somewhat told you already. And

163 since these other folk sit so merry with such tribulation, we need

164 talk to them, you know, of no such manner of comfort.

165 And therefore of this kind of tribulation will I make an end.

BOOK II · CHAPTER VIII

91 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, so may you well do, for you have

92 brought it unto a very good pass.

93 And now, I pray you, come to the other kind, of which you purposed

94 always to treat last.

95 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, very gladly do. The other kind is

96 the one which I rehearsed second, and (sorting out the other two)

97 have kept for the last. This second kind of tribulation is, you

98 know, of those who willingly suffer tribulation, though of their

99 own choice they took it not at first.

100 This kind, cousin, we shall divide into twain; the first we might

101 call temptation, the second persecution. But here must you

102 consider that I mean not every kind of persecution, but only that

103 kind which, though the sufferer would be loth to fall in, yet will

104 he rather abide it and suffer than, by flying from it, fall into

105 the displeasure of God or leave God's pleasure unprocured.

106 Howbeit, if we well consider these two things, temptation and

107 persecution, we may find that either of them is incident into the

108 other. For both by temptation the devil persecuteth us, and by

109 persecution the devil also tempteth us. And as persecution is

110 tribulation to every man, so is temptation tribulation to a good

111 man. Now, though the devil, our spiritual enemy, fight against man

112 in both, yet this difference hath the common temptation from the

113 persecution: Temptation is, as it were, the fiend's snare, and

114 persecution his plain open fight. And therefore will I now call

115 all this kind of tribulation here by the name of temptation, and

116 that shall I divide into two parts. The first shall I call the

117 devil's snares, the other his open fight.

BOOK II · CHAPTER IX

94 To speak of every kind of temptation particularly, by itself,

95 would be, you know, in a manner an infinite thing. For under that,

96 as I told you, fall persecutions and all. And the devil hath a

97 thousand subtle ways of his snares, and of his open fight as many

98 sundry poisoned darts. He tempteth us by the world, he tempteth us

99 by our own flesh; he tempteth us by pleasure, he tempteth us by

100 pain; he tempteth us by our foes, he tempteth us by our own

101 friends—and, under colour of kindred, he maketh many times our

102 nearest friends our most foes. For, as our Saviour said, *"Inimici

103 hominis domestici eius."*

104 But in all manner of so diverse temptations, one marvellous

105 comfort is that, the more we be tempted, the gladder have we cause

106 to be. For, as St. James saith, "Esteem and take it, my brethren,

107 for a thing of all joy when you fall into diverse and sundry

108 manner of temptations." And no marvel, for there is in this world

109 set up (as it were) a game of wrestling, in which the people of

110 God come in on the one side, and on the other side come mighty

111 strong wrestlers and wily—that is, the devils, the cursed proud

112 damned spirits. For it is not our flesh alone that we must wrestle

113 with, but with the devil too. "Our wrestling is not here," saith

114 St. Paul, "against flesh and blood, but against the princes and

115 potentates of these dark regions, against the spiritual wicked

116 ghosts of the air."

117 But as God hath prepared a crown for those who on his side give

118 his adversary the fall, so he who will not wrestle shall have

119 none. For, as St. Paul saith, "There shall no man have the crown

120 but he who contendeth for it according to the law of the game."

121 And then, as holy St. Bernard saith, how couldst thou fight or

122 wrestle for it, if there were no challenger against thee who would

123 provoke thee thereto? And therefore may it be a great comfort, as

124 St. James saith, to every man who feeleth himself challenged and

125 provoked by temptation. For thereby perceiveth he that it cometh

126 to his course to wrestle, which shall be, unless he willingly play

127 the coward or the fool, the matter of his eternal reward.

BOOK II · CHAPTER X

97 But now must this needs be to man an inestimable comfort in all

98 temptation if his faith fail him not: that is, that he may be sure

99 that God is always ready to give him strength against the devil's

100 might and wisdom against the devil's snares.

101 For, as the prophet saith, "My strength and my praise is our Lord,

102 he hath been my safeguard." And the scripture saith, "Ask wisdom

103 of God and he shall give it thee," in order "that you may espy,"

104 as St. Paul saith, "and perceive all the crafts." A great comfort

105 may this be in all kinds of temptation, that God hath so his hand

106 upon him who is willing to stand and will trust in him and call

107 upon him, that he hath made him sure by many faithful promises in

108 holy scripture that either he shall not fall or, if he sometimes

109 through faintness of faith stagger and hap to fall, yet if he call

110 upon God betimes his fall shall be no sore bruising to him. But as

111 the scripture saith, "The just man, though he fall, shall not be

112 bruised, for our Lord holdeth under his hand."

113 The prophet expresseth a plain comfortable promise of God against

114 all temptations where he saith, "Whoso dwelleth in the help of the

115 highest God, he shall abide in the protection or defence of the

116 God of heaven." Who dwelleth, now, good cousin, in the help of the

117 high God? Surely, he who through a good faith abideth in the trust

118 and confidence of God's help, and neither, for lack of that faith

119 and trust in his help, falleth desperate of all help, nor

120 departeth from the hope of his help to seek himself help (as I

121 told you the other day) from the flesh, the world, or the devil.

122 Now he then who by fast faith and sure hope dwelleth in God's

123 help, and hangeth always upon that hope, never falling from it, he

124 shall, saith the prophet, ever dwell and abide in God's defence

125 and protection. That is to say, while he faileth not to believe

126 well and hope well, God will never fail in all temptation to

127 defend him. For unto such a faithful well-hoping man the prophet

128 in the same psalm saith further, "With his shoulders shall he

129 shadow thee, and under his feathers shalt thou trust." Lo, here

130 hath every faithful man a sure promise that in the fervent heat of

131 temptation or tribulation—for, as I have said divers times

132 before, each is in such wise incident to the other that the devil

133 useth every tribulation for temptation to bring us to impatience,

134 and thereby to murmur and grudge and blasphemy; and every kind of

135 temptation, to a good man who fighteth against it and will not

136 follow it, is a very painful tribulation. In the fervent heat, I

137 say therefore, of every temptation, God giveth the faithful man

138 who hopeth in him the shadow of his holy shoulders. His shoulders

139 are broad and large enough to cool and refresh the man in that

140 heat, and in every tribulation he putteth them for a defence

141 between. And then what weapon of the devil may give us any deadly

142 wound, while that impenetrable shield of the shoulder of God

143 standeth always between?

144 Then goeth the verse further, and saith unto such a faithful man,

145 "Thine hope shall be under his feathers." That is, for the good

146 hope thou hast in his help, he will take thee so near him into his

147 protection that, as the hen, to keep her young chickens from the

148 kite, nestled them together under her wings, so from the devil's

149 claws—the ravenous kite of this dark air—will the God of heaven

150 gather the faithful trusting folk near unto his own sides, and set

151 them in surety, very well and warm, under the covering of his

152 heavenly wings. And of this defence and protection, our

153 Saviour spoke himself unto the Jews, as mention is made in the

154 twenty-third chapter of St. Matthew, to whom he said in this wise:

155 "Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the prophets and stonest unto

156 death them that are sent to thee, how often would I have gathered

157 thee together, as the hen gathereth her chickens under her wings,

158 and thou wouldst not."

159 Here are, cousin Vincent, words of no little comfort unto every

160 Christian man. For by them we may see with what tender affection

161 God of his great goodness longeth to gather us under the

162 protection of his wings, and how often like a loving hen he

163 clucketh home unto him even those chickens of his that wilfully

164 walk abroad into the kite's danger and will not come at his

165 clucking, but ever, the more he clucketh for them, the farther

166 they go from him. And therefore can we not doubt that, if we will

167 follow him and with faithful hope come running to him, he shall in

168 all matter of temptation take us near unto him and set us even

169 under his wing. And then are we safe, if we will tarry there, for

170 against our will no power can pull us thence, nor hurt our souls

171 there. "Set me near unto thee," saith the prophet, "and fight

172 against me whose hand that will." And to show the great safeguard

173 and surety that we shall have while we sit under his heavenly

174 feathers, the prophet saith yet a great deal further, *"In

175 velamento alarum tuarum exaltabo."* That is, that we shall not

176 only sit in safeguard when we sit by his sweet side under his holy

177 wing, but we shall also under the covering of his heavenly wings

178 with great exultation rejoice.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XI

100 Now, in the two next verses following, the prophet briefly

101 comprehendeth four kinds of temptations, and therein all the

102 tribulation that we shall now speak of, and also some part of that

103 which we have spoken of before. And therefore I shall peradventure

104 (unless any further thing fall in our way) with treating of those

105 two verses, finish and end all our matter.

106 The prophet saith in the ninetieth psalm, "*Scuto circumdabit te

107 veritas eius; non timebis a timore nocturno, a sagitta volante in

108 die, a negotio perambulante in tenebris, ab incurso et demonio

109 meridiano.* The truth of God shall compass thee about with a

110 shield, you shall not be afraid of the night's fear, nor of the

111 arrow flying in the day, nor of business walking about in the

112 darknesses, nor of the incursion or invasion of the devil in the

113 midday."

114 First, cousin, in these words "the truth of God shall compass thee

115 about with a shield," the prophet for the comfort of every good

116 man in all temptation and in all tribulation, besides those other

117 things that he said before—that the shoulders of God should

118 shadow them and that also they should sit under his wing—here

119 saith he further that the truth of God shall compass thee with a

120 shield. That is, as God hath faithfully promised to protect and

121 defend those that faithfully will dwell in the trust of his help,

122 so will he truly perform it. And thou who art such a one, the

123 truth of his promise will defend thee not with a little round

124 buckler that scantly can cover the head, but with a long large

125 shield that covereth all along the body. This shield is made (as

126 holy St. Bernard saith) broad above with the Godhead and narrow

127 beneath with the Manhood, so that it is our Saviour Christ himself.

128 And yet is this shield not like other shields of the world, which

129 are so made that while they defend one part the man may be wounded

130 upon another. But this shield is such that, as the prophet saith,

131 it shall round about enclose and compass thee, so that thine enemy

132 shall hurt thy soul on no side. For "with a shield," saith he,

133 "shall his truth environ and compass thee round about."

134 And then incontinently following, to the intent that we should see

135 that it is not without necessity that the shield of God should

136 compass us about upon every side, he showeth in what wise we are

137 environed by the devil upon every side with snares and assaults,

138 by four kinds of temptations and tribulations. Against all this

139 compass of temptations and tribulations that round-compassing

140 shield of God's truth shall so defend us and keep us safe that we

141 shall need to dread none of them at all.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XII

103 First, he saith, "thou shalt not be afraid of the fear of the

104 night." By the night is there in scripture sometimes understood

105 tribulation, as appeareth in the thirty-fourth chapter of Job: "God

106 hath known the works of them, and therefore shall he bring night

107 upon them," that is, tribulation for their wickedness. And well you

108 know that the night is of its own nature discomfortable and full of

109 fear. And therefore by the night's fear here I understand the

110 tribulation by which the devil, through the sufference of God,

111 either by himself or by others who are his instruments, tempteth

112 good folk to impatience as he did Job. But he who, as the prophet

113 saith, dwelleth and continueth faithfully in the hope of God's

114 help, shall so be clipped in on every side with the shield of God

115 that he shall have no need to be afraid of such tribulation as is

116 here called the night's fear. And it may be also fittingly called

117 the night's fear for two causes: One, because many times, unto him

118 who suffereth, the cause of his tribulation is dark and unknown.

119 And therein it varieth and differeth from that tribulation by which

120 the devil tempteth a man with open fight and assault for a known

121 good thing from which he would withdraw him, or for some known evil

122 thing into which he would drive him by force of such persecution.

123 Another cause for which it is called the night's fear may be

124 because the night is so far out of courage, and naturally so

125 casteth folk into fear, that their fancy doubleth their fear of

126 everything of which they perceive any manner of dread, and maketh

127 them often think that it were much worse than indeed it is.

128 The prophet saith in the psalter, "Thou hast, good Lord, set the

129 darkness and made was the night, and in the night walk all the

130 beasts of the woods, the whelps of the lions roaring and calling

131 unto God for their meat." Now, though the lions' whelps walk about

132 roaring in the night and seek for their prey, yet can they not get

133 such meat as they would always, but must hold themselves content

134 with such as God suffereth to fall in their way. And though they

135 be not aware of it, yet of God they ask it and of him they have

136 it. And this may be comfort to all good men in their night's fear,

137 that though they fall in their dark tribulation into the claws of

138 the devil or the teeth of those lions' whelps, yet all that they

139 can do shall not pass beyond the body, which is but as the garment

140 of the soul. For the soul itself, which is the substance of the

141 man, is so surely fenced in round about with the shield of God,

142 that as long as he will abide faithfully in the hope of God's help

143 the lions' whelp shall not be able to hurt it. For the great Lion

144 himself could never be suffered to go further in the tribulation

145 of Job than God from time to time gave him leave.

146 And therefore the deep darkness of the midnight maketh men who

147 stand out of faith and out of good hope in God to be in far the

148 greater fear in their tribulation, for lack of the light of faith,

149 by which they might perceive that the uttermost of their peril is

150 a far less thing than they take it for. But we are so wont to set

151 so much by our body, which we see and feel, and in the feeding and

152 fostering of which we set out delight and our wealth; and so

153 little (alas) and so seldom we think upon our soul, because we

154 cannot see that but by spiritual understanding, and most

155 especially by the eye of our faith (in the meditation of which we

156 bestow, God knows, little time), that the loss of our body we take

157 for a sorer thing and for a great deal greater tribulation than we

158 do the loss of our soul. Our Saviour biddeth us not fear those

159 lions' whelps that can but kill our bodies and when that is done

160 have no further thing in their power with which they can do us

161 harm, but he biddeth us stand in dread of him who when he hath

162 slain the body is able then beside to cast the soul into

163 everlasting fire. Yet are we so blind in the dark night of

164 tribulation, for lack of full and fast belief of God's word, that,

165 whereas in the day of prosperity we very little fear God for our

166 soul, our night's fear of adversity maketh us very sore to fear

167 the lion and his whelps for dread of loss of our bodies. And

168 whereas St. Paul in sundry places telleth us that our body is but

169 the garment of the soul, yet the faintness of our faith in the

170 scripture of God maketh us, with the night's fear of tribulation,

171 not only to dread the loss of our body more than that of our

172 soul—that is, of the clothing more than of the substance that is

173 clothed therewith—but also of the very outward goods that serve

174 for the clothing of the body. And much more foolish are we in that

175 dark night's fear than would be a man who would forget the saving

176 of his body for fear of losing his old rain-beaten cloak, that is

177 but the covering of his gown or his coat. Now, consider further

178 yet, that the prophet in the afore-remembered verses saith that in

179 the night there walk not only the lions' whelps but also "all the

180 beasts of the wood." Now, you know that if a man walk through the

181 wood in the night, many things can make him afraid of which in the

182 day he would not be afraid a whit. For in the night every bush, to

183 him that waxeth once afraid, seemeth a thief.

184 I remember that when I was a young man, I was once in the war with

185 the king then my master (God absolve his soul) and we were camped

186 within the Turk's ground many a mile beyond Belgrade—would God it

187 were ours now as it was then! But so happed it that in our camp

188 about midnight there suddenly rose a rumour and a cry that the

189 Turk's whole army was secretly stealing upon us. Therewith our

190 whole host was warned to arm them in haste and set themselves in

191 array to fight. And then were runners of ours, who had brought

192 those sudden tidings, examined more leisurely by the council, as

193 to what surety or what likelihood they had perceived. And one of

194 them said that by the glimmering of the moon he had espied and

195 perceived and seen them himself, coming on softly and soberly in a

196 long range, all in good order, not one farther forth than the

197 other in the forefront, but as even as a third, and in breadth

198 farther than he could see the length. His fellows, being examined,

199 said that he had somewhat pricked forth before them, and came back

200 so fast to tell it to them that they thought it rather time to

201 make haste and giving warning to the camp than to go nearer unto

202 them. For they were not so far off but what they had yet

203 themselves somewhat an imperfect sight of them, too. Thus stood we

204 on watch all the rest of the night, evermore hearkening when we

205 should hear them come, but "Hush, stand still! Methink I hear a

206 trampling," so that at last many of us thought we heard them

207 ourselves too. But when the day was sprung, and we saw no one, out

208 was our runner sent again, and some of our captains with him, to

209 show whereabout was the place in which he had perceived them. And

210 when they came thither, they found that the great fearful army of

211 the Turks, so soberly coming on, turned (God be thanked) into a

212 fair long hedge standing even stone-still.

213 And thus fareth it in the night's fear of tribulation, in which

214 the devil, to bear down and overwhelm with dread the faithful hope

215 that we should have in God, casteth in our imagination much more

216 fear than cause. For since there walk in that night not only the

217 lion's whelps but all the beasts of the wood beside, the beast

218 that we hear roar in the dark night of tribulation, and fear for a

219 lion, we sometimes find well afterward in the way that it was no

220 lion at all, but a silly rude roaring ass. And sometimes the thing

221 that on the sea seemeth a rock is indeed nothing else but a mist.

222 Howbeit, as the prophet saith, he that faithfully dwelleth in the

223 hope of God's help, the shield of his truth shall so fence him

224 round about that, be it an ass or a colt or a lion's whelp, or a

225 rock of stone or a mist, the night's fear thereof shall be nothing

226 to dread.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XIII

106 Therefore find I that in the night's fear one great part is the

107 fault of pusillanimity; that is, of faint and feeble stomach, by

108 which a man for faint heart is afraid where he needeth not. By

109 reason of this, he flieth oftentime for fear of something of

110 which, if he fled not, he should take no harm. And a man doth

111 sometimes by his fleeing make an enemy bold on him, who would, if

112 he fled not but dared abide, give over and fly from him.

113 This fault of pusillanimity maketh a man in his tribulation first,

114 for feeble heart, impatient. And afterward oftentimes it driveth

115 him by impatience into a contrary affection, making him frowardly

116 stubborn and angry against God, and thereby to fall into

117 blasphemy, as do the damned souls in hell. This fault of

118 pusillanimity and timorous mind hindereth a man also many times

119 from doing many good things which, if he took a good stomach to

120 him in the trust of God's help, he would be well able to do. But

121 the devil casteth him in a cowardice and maketh him take it for

122 humility to think himself unfit and unable to do them. And

123 therefore he leaveth undone the good thing of which God offereth

124 him occasion and to which he had made him fit.

125 But such folk have need to lift up their hearts and call upon God,

126 and by the counsel of other good spiritual folk to cast away the

127 cowardice of their own conceiving which the night's fear by the

128 devil hath framed in their fancy. And they have need to look in

129 the gospel upon him who laid up his talent and left it unoccupied

130 and therefore utterly lost it, with a great reproach of his

131 pusillanimity, but which he had thought to have excused himself,

132 in that he was afraid to put it forth into use and occupy it.

133 And all this fear cometh by the devil's drift, wherein he taketh

134 occasion of the faintness of our good and sure trust in God. And

135 therefore let us faithfully dwell in the good hope of his help,

136 and then shall the shield of his truth so compass us about that of

137 this night's fear we shall have no fear at all.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XIV

109 This pusillanimity bringeth forth, by the night's fear, a very

110 timorous daughter, a silly wretched girl and ever whining, who is

111 called Scrupulosity, or a scrupulous conscience.

112 This girl is a good enough maidservant in a house, never idle but

113 ever occupied and busy. But albeit she hath a very gentle mistress

114 who loveth her well and is well content with what she doth—or, if

115 all be not well (as all cannot always be well), is content to

116 pardon her as she doth others of her fellows, and letteth her know

117 that she will do so—yet can this peevish girl never cease whining

118 and puling for fear lest her mistress be always angry with her and

119 she shall severely be chidden. Would her mistress, think you, be

120 likely to be content with this condition? Nay, surely not.

121 I knew such a one myself, whose mistress was a very wise woman and

122 (a thing which is in women very rare) very mild also and meek, and

123 liked very well such service as she did her in the house. But she

124 so much misliked this continual discomfortable fashion of hers

125 that she would sometimes say, "Eh, what aileth this girl? The

126 elvish urchin thinketh I were a devil, I do believe. Surely if she

127 did me ten times better service than she doth, yet with this

128 fantastical fear of hers I would be loth to have her in mine

129 house."

130 Thus fareth, lo, the scrupulous person, who frameth himself many

131 times double the fear that he hath cause, and many times a great

132 fear where there is no cause at all. And of that which is indeed

133 no sin, he maketh a venial one. And that which is venial, he

134 imagineth to be deadly—and yet, for all that, he falleth into

135 them, since they are of their nature such as no man long liveth

136 without. And then he feareth that he is never fully confessed nor

137 fully contrite, and then that his sins be never fully forgiven

138 him. And then he confesseth and confesseth again, and cumbereth

139 himself and his confessor both. And then every prayer that he

140 saith, though he say it as well as the frail infirmity of the man

141 will suffer, yet he is not satisfied unless he say it again, and

142 yet after that again. And when he hath said the same thing thrice,

143 as little is he satisfied with the last time as the first. And

144 then is his heart evermore in heaviness, unquiet, and fear, full

145 of doubt and dullness, without comfort or spiritual consolation.

146 With this night's fear the devil sore troubleth the mind of many a

147 right good man, and that doth he to bring him to some great evil.

148 For he will, if he can, drive him so much to the fearful minding

149 of God's rigorous justice, that he will keep him from the

150 comfortable remembrance of God's great mighty mercy, and so make

151 him do all his good works wearily and without consolation or

152 quickness.

153 Moreover, he maketh him take for a sin something that is not one,

154 and for a deadly sin one that is but venial, to the intent that

155 when he shall fall into them he shall, by reason of his scruple,

156 sin where otherwise he would not, or sin mortally (because his

157 conscience, in doing the deed, so told him) where otherwise indeed

158 he would have offended only venially.

159 Yes, and further, the devil longeth to make all his good works and

160 spiritual exercises so painful and so tedious to him, that, with

161 some other subtle suggestion or false wily doctrine of a false

162 spiritual liberty, he should be easily conveyed from that evil

163 fault into one much worse, for the false ease and pleasure that he

164 should suddenly find therein. And then should he have his

165 conscience as wide and large afterward as ever it was narrow and

166 straight before. For better is yet, of truth, a conscience a

167 little too narrow than a little too large.

168 My mother had, when I was a little boy, a good old woman who took

169 care of her children. They called her Mother Maud—I daresay you

170 have heard of her?

171 VINCENT: Yea, yea, very much.

172 ANTHONY: She was wont, when she sat by the fire with us, to tell

173 us who were children many childish tales. But as Pliny saith that

174 there is no book lightly so bad but that a man may pick some good

175 thing out of it, so think I that there is almost no tale so

176 foolish but that yet in one matter or another, it may hap to serve

177 to some purpose.

178 For I remember me that among others of her foolish tales, she told

179 us once that the ass and the wolf came upon a time to confession

180 to the fox. The poor ass came to shrift in Shrovetide, a day or

181 two before Ash Wednesday. But the wolf would not come to

182 confession till he saw first Palm Sunday past, and then he put it

183 off yet further until Good Friday.

184 The fox asked the ass, before he began *"Benedicite,"* wherefore

185 he came to confession so soon, before Lent began. The poor beast

186 answered him that it was for fear of deadly sin, if he should lose

187 his part of any of those prayers that the priests in the cleansing

188 days pray for them who are then confessed already. Then in his

189 shrift he had a marvellous grudge in his inward conscience, that

190 he had one day given his master a cause of anger in that, with his

191 rude roaring before his master arose, he had wakened him out of

192 his sleep and bereaved him of his rest. The fox, for that fault,

193 like a good discreet confessor, charged him to do so no more, but

194 to lie still and sleep like a good son himself until his master

195 were up and ready to go to work, and so should he be sure that he

196 should wake him no more.

197 To tell you all the poor ass's confession, it would be a long

198 work. For everything that he did was deadly sin with him, the poor

199 soul was so scrupulous. But his wise wily confessor accounted them

200 for trifles (as they were) and swore afterward to the badger that

201 he was so weary to sit so long and hear him that, saving for the

202 sake of manners, he had rather have sat all that time at breakfast

203 with a good fat goose. But when it came to the giving of the

204 penance, the fox found that the most weighty sin in all his shrift

205 was gluttony. And therefore he discreetly gave him in penance that

206 he should never for greediness of his food do any other beast any

207 harm or hindrance. And then he should eat his food and worry no

208 more.

209 Now, as good Mother Maud told us, when the wolf came to Father

210 Reynard (that was, she said, the fox's name) to confession upon

211 Good Friday, his confessor shook his great pair of beads at him,

212 almost as big as bowling balls, and asked him wherefore he came so

213 late. "Forsooth, Father Reynard," quoth he, "I must needs tell you

214 the truth—I come, you know, for that. I dared not come sooner for

215 fear lest you would, for my gluttony, have given me in penance to

216 fast some part of this Lent." "Nay, nay," quoth Father Fox, "I am

217 not so unreasonable, for I fast none of it myself. For I may say

218 to thee, son, between us twain here in confession, it is no

219 commandment of God, this fasting, but an invention of man. The

220 priests make folk fast, and then put them to trouble about the

221 moonshine in the water, and do but make folk fools. But they shall

222 make me no such fool, I warrant thee, son, for I ate flesh all

223 this Lent, myself. Howbeit indeed, because I will not be occasion

224 of slander, I ate it secretly in my chamber, out of sight of all

225 such foolish brethren as for their weak scrupulous conscience

226 would wax offended by it. And so would I counsel you to do."

227 "Forsooth, Father Fox," quoth the wolf, "and so, thank God, I do,

228 as near as I can. For when I go to my meal, I take no other

229 company with me but such sure brethren as are of mine own nature,

230 whose consciences are not weak, I warrant you, but their stomachs

231 are as strong as mine." "Well, then, no matter," quoth Father Fox.

232 But when he heard afterward, by his confession, that he was so

233 great a ravener that he devoured and spent sometimes so much

234 victuals at a meal that the price of them would well keep some

235 poor man with his wife and children almost all the week, then he

236 prudently reproved that point in him, and preached him a sermon of

237 his own temperance. For he never used, he said, to pass the value

238 of sixpence at a meal—no, nor even that much, "For when I bring

239 home a goose," quoth he, "it is not out of the poulterer's shop,

240 where folk find them with their feathers ready plucked and see

241 which is the fattest, and yet for sixpence buy and choose the

242 best; but out of the housewife's house, at first hand, which can

243 supply them somewhat cheaper, you know, than the poulterer can.

244 Nor yet can I be suffered to see them plucked, and stand and

245 choose them by day, but am fain by night to take one at adventure.

246 And when I come home, I am fain to do the labour to pluck it

247 myself too. Yet, for all this, though it be but lean and, I know,

248 not well worth a groat, it serveth me sometimes both for dinner

249 and for supper too. As for the fact that you live of ravine, I can

250 find no fault in that. You have used it so long that I think you

251 can do no otherwise, and therefore it would be folly to forbid it

252 to you—and, to say the truth, against good conscience too. For

253 live you must, I know, and other craft know you none, and

254 therefore, as reason is, must you live by that. But yet, you know,

255 too much is too much, and measure is a merry mean, which I

256 perceive by your shrift you have never used to keep. And therefore

257 surely this shall be your penance, that you shall all this year

258 never pass the price of sixpence at a meal, as near as your

259 conscience can guess the price."

260 Their shrift have I told you, as Mother Maud told it to us. But now

261 serveth for our matter the conscience of them both in the true

262 performing of their penance. The poor ass after his shrift, when he

263 waxed an-hungered, saw a sow lie with her pigs, well lapped in new

264 straw. And he drew near and thought to have eaten of the straw, but

265 anon his scrupulous conscience began therein to grudge him. For

266 since his penance was that, for greediness of his good, he should

267 do nobody else any harm, he thought he might not eat one straw

268 there lest, for lack of that straw, some of those pigs might hap to

269 die for cold. So he held still his hunger until someone brought him

270 food. But when he was about to fall to it, then fell he yet into a

271 far further scruple. For then it came in his mind that he should

272 yet break his penance if he should eat any of that either, since he

273 was commanded by his ghostly father that he should not, for his own

274 food, hinder any other beast. For he thought that if he ate not

275 that food, some other beast might hap to have it. And so should he,

276 by the eating of it, peradventure hinder another. And thus stayed

277 he still fasting till, when he told the cause, his ghostly father

278 came and informed him better, and then he cast off that scruple and

279 fell mannerly to his meal, and was a right honest ass many a fair

280 day after.

281 The wolf now, coming from shrift clean absolved from his sins,

282 went about to do as a certain shrewish wife once told her husband

283 that she would do, when she came from shrift. "Be merry, man,"

284 quoth she now, "for this day, I thank God, I was well shriven. And

285 I purpose now therefore to leave off all mine old shrewishness and

286 begin even afresh!"

287 VINCENT: Ah, well, uncle, can you report her so? That word I

288 heard her speak, but she said it in sport to make her goodman

289 laugh.

290 ANTHONY: Indeed, it seemed she spoke it half in sport. For in

291 that she said she would cast away all her old shrewishness,

292 therein I daresay she sported. But in that she said she would

293 begin it all afresh, her husband found that in good earnest!

294 VINCENT: Well, I shall tell her what you say, I warrant you.

295 ANTHONY: Then will you make me make my word good!

296 But whatsoever she did, at least so fared now this wolf, who had

297 cast out in confession all his old ravine. For then hunger pricked

298 him forward so that, as the shrewish wife said, he should begin

299 all afresh. But yet the prick of conscience withdrew him and held

300 him back, because he would not, for breaking of his penance, take

301 any prey for his mealtide that should pass the price of sixpence.

302 It happed him then, as he walked prowling for his gear about, that

303 he came where a man had, a few days before, cast off two old lean

304 and lame horses, so sick that no flesh was there left upon them.

305 And the one, when the wolf came by, could scant stand on his legs,

306 and the other was already dead and his skin ripped off and carried

307 away. And as he looked upon them suddenly, he was first about to

308 feed upon them and whet his teeth upon their bones. But as he

309 looked aside, he spied a fair cow in an enclosure, walking with

310 her young calf by her side. And as soon as he saw them, his

311 conscience began to grudge him against both those two horses. And

312 then he sighed and said to himself, "Alas, wicked wretch that I

313 am, I had almost broken my penance ere I was aware! For yonder

314 dead horse, because I never sad a dead horse sold in the market,

315 even if I should die for it, I cannot guess, to save my sinful

316 soul, what price I should set on him. But in my conscience I set

317 him far above sixpence, and therefore I dare not meddle with him.

318 Now, then, yonder live horse is in all likelihood worth a great

319 deal of money. For horses are dear in this country—especially

320 such soft amblers, for I see by his pace he trotteth not, nor can

321 scant shift a foot. And therefore I may not meddle with him, for

322 he very far passeth my sixpence. But cows this country hath

323 enough, while money have they very little. And therefore,

324 considering the plenty of the cows and the scarcity of the money,

325 yonder foolish cow seemeth unto me, in my conscience, worth not

326 past a groat, if she be worth so much. Now then, her calf is not

327 so much as she, by half. And therefore, since the cow is in my

328 conscience worth but fourpence, my conscience cannot serve me, for

329 sin of my soul, to appraise her calf above twopence. And so pass

330 they not sixpence between them both. And therefore may I well eat

331 them twain at this one meal and break not my penance at all." And

332 so thereupon he did, without any scruple of conscience.

333 If such beasts could speak now, as Mother Maud said they could

334 then, some of them would, I daresay, tell a tale almost as wise as

335 this! Save for the diminishing of old Mother Maud's tale, a

336 shorter sermon would have served. But yet, as childish as the

337 parable is, in this it serveth for our purpose: that the night's

338 fear of a somewhat scrupulous conscience, though it be painful and

339 troublous to him who hath it, as this poor ass had here, is yet

340 less harm than a conscience that is over-large. And less harm is

341 it than a conscience such as a man pleases to frame himself for

342 his own fancy—now drawing it narrow, now stretching it in

343 breadth, after the manner of a leather thong—to serve on every

344 side for his own commodity, as did here the wily wolf.

345 But such folk are out of tribulation, and comfort need they none,

346 and therefore are they out of our matter. But he who is in the

347 night's fear of his own scrupulous conscience, let him well

348 beware, as I said, that the devil draw him not, for weariness of

349 the one, into the other, and while he would fly from Scilla draw

350 him into Charibdis. He must do as doth a ship coming into a haven

351 in the mouth of which lie secret rocks under the water on both

352 sides. If by mishap he be entered in among them that are on the

353 one side, and cannot tell how to get out, he must get a

354 substantial clever pilot who can so conduct him from the rocks on

355 that side that yet he bring him not into those that are on the

356 other side, but can guide him in the mid way. Let them, I say

357 therefore, who are in the troublous fear of heir own scrupulous

358 conscience, submit the rule of their conscience to the counsel of

359 some other good man, who after the variety and the nature of the

360 scruples may temper his advice.

361 Yea, although a man be very well learned himself, yet if he be in

362 this state let him learn the custom used among physicians. For if

363 one of them be never so learned, yet in his own disease and

364 sickness he never useth to trust all to himself, but sendeth for

365 such of his fellows as he knoweth to be able, and putteth himself

366 in their hands. This he doth for many considerations, and one of

367 the causes is fear. For upon some tokens in his own sickness he

368 may conceive a great deal more fear than needeth, and then it

369 would be good for his health if for the time he knew no such thing

370 at all.

371 I knew once in this town one of the most learned men in that

372 profession and the most expert, and the most famous too, and him

373 who did the greatest cures upon other men. And yet when he was

374 himself once very sore sick, I heard his fellows who then took

375 care of him—every one of whom would, in his own disease, have

376 used his help before that of any other man—wish that yet, while

377 his own sickness was so sore, he had known no physic at all. He

378 took so great heed unto every suspicious token, and feared so far

379 the worst, that his fear did him sometimes much more harm than the

380 sickness gave him cause.

381 And therefore, as I say, whosoever hath such a trouble of his

382 scrupulous conscience, let him for a while forbear the judgment of

383 himself, and follow the counsel of some other man whom he knoweth

384 for well learned and virtuous. And especially in the place of

385 confession, for these is God specially present with his grace

386 assisting the sacrament. And let him not doubt to quiet his mind

387 and follow what he is there bidden, and think for a while less of

388 the fear of God's justice, and be more merry in remembrance of his

389 mercy, and persevere in prayer for grace, and abide and dwell

390 faithfully in the sure hope of his help. And then shall he find,

391 without any doubt, that the shield of God's truth shall, as the

392 prophet saith, so compass him about, that he shall not dread this

393 night's fear of scrupulosity, but shall have afterward his

394 conscience established in good quiet and rest.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XV

112 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, you have in my mind well declared

113 these kinds of the night's fear.

114 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, but yet are there many more than I can

115 either remember or find. Howbeit, one yet cometh now to my mind,

116 of which I thought not before, and which is yet in mine opinion.

117 That is, cousin, where the devil tempteth a man to kill and

118 destroy himself.

119 VINCENT: Undoubtedly this kind of tribulation is marvellous and

120 strange. And the temptation is of such a sort that some men have

121 the opinion that those who once fall into that fantasy can never

122 fully cast it off.

123 ANTHONY: Yes, yes, cousin, many a hundred, and else God forbid. But

124 the thing that maketh men so to say is that, of those who finally do

125 destroy themselves, there is much speech and much wondering, as it

126 is well worthy. But many a good man and woman hath sometime—yea,

127 for some years, once after another—continually been tempted to do

128 it, and yet hath, by grace and good counsel, well and virtuously

129 withstood that temptation, and been in conclusion clearly delivered

130 of it. And their tribulation is not known abroad and therefore not

131 talked of.

132 But surely, cousin, a horrible sore trouble it is to any man or

133 woman whom the devil tempteth with that temptation. Many have I

134 heard of, and with some have I talked myself, who have been sore

135 cumbered with it, and I have marked not a little the manner of

136 them.

137 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, show me somewhat of such things

138 as you perceive therein. For first, whereas you call the kind of

139 temptation the daughter of pusillanimity and thereby so near of

140 kin to the night's fear, methinketh on the other hand that it is

141 rather a thing that cometh of a great courage and boldness. For

142 they dare with their own hands to put themselves to death, from

143 which we see almost every man shrink and flee, and many of them we

144 know by good proof and plain experience for men of great heart and

145 excellent bold courage.

146 ANTHONY: I said, Cousin Vincent, that of pusillanimity cometh

147 this temptation, and very truth it is that indeed so it doth. But

148 yet I meant not that only of faint heart and fear it cometh and

149 growth always. For the devil tempteth sundry folk by sundry ways.

150 But I spoke of no other kind of that temptation save only that one

151 which is the daughter that the devil begetteth upon pusillanimity,

152 because those other kinds of temptation fall not under the nature

153 of tribulation and fear, and therefore fall they far out of our

154 matter here. They are such temptations as need only counsel, and

155 not comfort or consolation, because the persons tempted with them

156 are not troubled in their mind with that kind of temptation. but

157 are very well content both in the tempting and in the following.

158 For some have there been, cousin, such that they have been tempted

159 to do it by means of a foolish pride, and some by means of anger,

160 without any fear at all—and very glad to go thereto, I deny not.

161 But if you think that none fall into it by fear, but that they

162 have all a mighty strong stomach, that shall you well see to be

163 the contrary. And that peradventure in those of whom you would

164 think the stomach more strong and their heart and courage most

165 bold.

166 VINCENT: Yet is it marvel to me, uncle, that it should be as you

167 say it is—that this temptation is unto them that do it for pride

168 or anger no tribulation, or that they should not need, in so great

169 a distress and peril, both of body and soul to be lost, no manner

170 of good ghostly comfort.

171 ANTHONY: Let us therefore, cousin, consider an example or two,

172 for thereby shall we better perceive it.

173 There was here in Buda in King Ladilaus' days, a good poor honest

174 man's wife. This woman was so fiendish that the devil, perceiving

175 her nature, put her in the mind that she should anger her husband

176 so sore that she might give him occasion to kill her, and then

177 should he be hanged because of her.

178 VINCENT: This was a strange temptation indeed! What the devil

179 should she be the better then?

180 ANTHONY: Nothing, but that it eased her shrewish stomach

181 beforehand, to think that her husband should be hanged afterward.

182 And peradventure, if you look about the world and consider it

183 well, you shall find more such stomachs than a few. Have you never

184 heard a furious body plainly say that, to see such-and-such man

185 have a mischief, he would with good will be content to lie as long

186 in hell as God liveth in heaven?

187 VINCENT: Forsooth, and some such have I heard.

188 ANTHONY: This mind of his was not much less mad than hers, but

189 rather perhaps the more mad of the twain. For the woman

190 peradventure did not cast so far peril therein.

191 But to tell you now to what good pass her charitable purpose came:

192 As her husband (the man was a carpenter) stood hewing with his

193 chip axe upon a piece of timber, she began after her old guise to

194 revile him so that he waxed wroth at last, and bade her get

195 herself in or he would lay the helm of his axe about her back. And

196 he said also that it would be little sin even with that axe head

197 to chop off the unhappy head of hers that carried such an

198 ungracious tongue in it. At that word the devil took his time and

199 whetted her tongue against her teeth. And when it was well

200 sharpened she swore to him in very fierce anger, "By the mass,

201 whoreson husband, I wish thou wouldst! Here lieth my head, lo,"

202 and with that down she laid her head upon the same timber log. "If

203 thou smite it not off, I beshrew thine whoreson's heart!" With

204 that, likewise as the devil stood at her elbow, so stood (as I

205 heard say) his good angel at his, and gave him ghostly courage and

206 bade him be bold and do it. And so the good man up with his chip

207 axe and at a chop he chopped off her head indeed.

208 There were other folk standing by, who had a good sport to hear

209 her chide, but little they looked for this chance, till it was

210 done ere they could stop it. They said they heard her tongue

211 babble in her head, and call, "Whoreson, whoreson!" twice after

212 the head was off the body. At least, thus they all reported

213 afterward unto the king, except only one, and that was a woman,

214 and she said that she heard it not.

215 VINCENT: Forsooth, this was a wonderful work! What became, uncle,

216 of the man?

217 ANTHONY: The king gave him his pardon.

218 VINCENT: Verily, he might in conscience do no less.

219 ANTHONY: But then was there almost made a statute that in such a

220 case there should never after be granted a pardon, but (if the

221 truth were able to be proved) no husband should need any pardon,

222 but should have leave by the law to follow the example of that

223 carpenter, and do the same.

224 VINCENT: How happed it, uncle, that that good law was left unmade?

225 ANTHONY: How happed it? As it happeth, cousin, that many more be

226 left unmade as well as that one, and almost as good as it too,

227 both here and in other countries—and sometimes some that are

228 worse be made in their stead. But they say that the hindrance of

229 that law was the queen's grace, God forgive her soul! It was the

230 greatest thing, I daresay, that she had to answer for, good lady,

231 when she died. For surely, save for that one thing, she was a full

232 blessed woman.

233 But letting now that law pass, this temptation in procuring her

234 own death was unto this carpenter's wife no tribulation at all, as

235 far as men could ever perceive. For she liked well to think upon

236 it, and she even longed for it. And therefore if she had before

237 told you or me her intent, and that she would so fain bring it so

238 to pass, we could have had no occasion to comfort her, as one that

239 were in tribulation. But marry, counsel her we might, as I told

240 you before, to refrain and amend that malicious devilish intent.

241 VINCENT: Verily, that is truth. But such as are well willing to

242 do any purpose that is so shameful, they will never tell their

243 intent to nobody, for very shame.

244 ANTHONY: Some will not, indeed. And yet are there some again who,

245 be their intent never so shameful, find some yet whom their heart

246 serveth them to make of their counsel therein.

247 Some of my folk here can tell you that no longer ago than even

248 yesterday, someone who came out of Vienna told us, among other

249 talking, that a rich widow (but I forgot to ask him where it

250 happened), having all her life a high proud mind and a malicious

251 one—as those two virtues are wont always to keep company

252 together—was at dispute with another neighbour of hers in the

253 town. And on a time she made of her counsel a poor neighbour of

254 hers, whom she thought she might induce, for money, to follow her

255 intent. With him she secretly spoke, and offered him ten ducats

256 for his labour, to do so much for her as in a morning early to

257 come to her house and with an axe unknown privily strike off her

258 head. And when he had done so, he was to convey the bloody axe

259 into the house of him with whom she was at dispute, in such manner

260 as it might be thought that he had murdered her for malice. And

261 then she thought she should be taken for a martyr. And yet had she

262 farther devised that another sum of money should afterward be sent

263 to Rome, and there should be measures made to the Pope that she

264 might in all haste be canonized!

265 This poor man promised, but intended not to perform it. Howbeit,

266 when he deferred it, she provided the axe herself. And he

267 appointed with her the morning when he should come and do it, and

268 thereupon into her house he came. But then set he such other folk

269 as he wished should know of her mad fancy, in such place appointed

270 as they might well hear her and him talk together. And after he

271 had talked with her so much as he thought was enough, he made her

272 lie down, and took up the axe in his own hand. And with the other

273 hand he felt the edge, and found a fault that it was not sharp,

274 and that therefore he would in no wise do it, till he had ground

275 it sharp. He could not otherwise, he said, for pity, it would put

276 her to so much pain. And so, full sore against her will, for that

277 time she kept her head still. But because she would no more suffer

278 any more to deceive her and put her off with delays, ere it was

279 very long thereafter, she hung herself with her own hands.

280 VINCENT: Forsooth, here was a tragical story, whereof I never

281 heard the like.

282 ANTHONY: Forsooth, the party who told it to me swore that he knew

283 it for a truth. And he is, I promise you, such as I reckon for

284 right honest and of substantial truth.

285 Now, here she forbore not, as shameful an intent as she had, to

286 make someone of her counsel—and yet, I remember, another too,

287 whom she trusted with the money that should procure her

288 canonization. And here I believe that her temptation came not of

289 fear but of high malice and pride. And then was she so glad in

290 that pleasant device that, as I told you, she took it for no

291 tribulation. And therefore comforting of her could have no place.

292 But if men should give her anything toward her help, it must have

293 been, as I told you, good counsel.

294 And therefore, as I said, this kind of temptation to a man's own

295 destruction, which requireth counsel, and is outside tribulation,

296 was outside of our matter, which is to treat of comfort in

297 tribulation.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XVI

115 But lest you might reject both these examples, thinking they were

116 but feigned tales, I shall put you in remembrance of one which I

117 reckon you yourself have read in the Conferences of Cassian. And

118 if you have not, there you may soon find it. For I myself have

119 half forgotten the thing, it is so long since I read it.

120 But thus much I remember: He telleth there of one who was many

121 days a very special holy man in his living, and, among the other

122 virtuous monks and anchorites that lived there in the wilderness,

123 was marvellously much esteemed. Yet some were not all out of fear

124 lest his revelations (of which he told many himself) would prove

125 illusions of the devil. And so it proved afterwards indeed, for

126 the man was by the devil's subtle suggestions brought into such a

127 high spiritual pride that in conclusion the devil brought him to

128 that horrible point that he made him go kill himself.

129 And, as far as my mind giveth me now, without new sight of the

130 book, he brought him to it by this persuasion: He made him believe

131 that it was God's will that he should do so, and that thereby he

132 should go straight to heaven. And if it were by that persuasion,

133 with which he took very great comfort in his own mind himself,

134 then was it, as I said, out of our case, and he needed not comfort

135 but counsel against giving credence to the devil's persuasion. But

136 marry, if he made him first perceive how he had been deluded and

137 then tempted him to his own death by shame and despair, then it

138 was within our matter. For then was his temptation fallen down

139 from pride to pusillanimity, and was waxed that kind of the

140 night's fear that I spoke of. And in such fear a good part of the

141 counsel to be given him should have need to stand in good

142 comforting, for then was he brought into right sore tribulation.

143 But, as I was about to tell you, strength of heart and courage are

144 there none in that deed, not only because true strength (as it

145 hath the name of virtue in a reasonable creature) can never be

146 without prudence, but also because, as I said, even in them that

147 seem men of most courage, it shall well appear to them that well

148 weigh the matter that the mind whereby they be led to destroy

149 themselves groweth of pusillanimity and very foolish fear.

150 Take for example Cato of Utica, who in Africa killed himself after

151 the great victory that Julius Caesar had. St. Austine well

152 declareth in his work *De civitate Dei* that there was no strength

153 nor magnanimity in his destruction of himself, but plain

154 pusillanimity and impotency of stomach. For he was forced to do it

155 because his heart was too feeble to bear the beholding of another

156 man's glory or the suffering of other worldly calamities that he

157 feared should fall on himself. So that, as St. Austine well

158 proveth, that horrible deed is no act of strength, but an act of a

159 mind either drawn from the consideration of itself with some

160 fiendish fancy, in which the man hath need to be called home with

161 good counsel; or else oppressed by faint heart and fear, in which

162 a good part of the counsel must stand in lifting up his courage

163 with good consolation and comfort.

164 And therefore if we found any such religious person as was that

165 father whom Cassian writeth of, who were of such austerity and

166 apparent ghostly living as he was, and reputed by those who well

167 knew him for a man of singular virtue; and if it were perceived

168 that he had many strange visions appearing unto him; and if after

169 that it should now be perceived that the man went about secretly

170 to destroy himself—whosoever should hap to come to the knowledge

171 of it and intended to do his best to hinder it, he must first find

172 the means to search and find out the manner and countenance of the

173 man. He must see whether he be lightsome, glad, and joyful or

174 dumpish, heavy, and sad, and whether he go about it as one that

175 were full of the glad hope of heaven, or as one who had his breast

176 stuffed full of tediousness and weariness of the world. If he were

177 found to be of the first fashion, it would be a token that the

178 devil had, by his fantastical apparitions, puffed him up in such a

179 childish pride that he hath finally persuaded him, by some

180 illusion showed him for the proof, that God's pleasure is that he

181 shall for his sake with his own hands kill himself.

182 VINCENT: Now, if a man so found it, uncle, what counsel should he

183 give him then?

184 ANTHONY: That would be somewhat out of our purpose, cousin, since

185 (as I told you before) the man would not be in sorrow and

186 tribulation, of which our matter speaketh, but in a perilous merry

187 mortal temptation. So that if we should, beside our matter that we

188 have in hand, enter into that too, we might make a longer work

189 between both than we could well finish this day. Howbeit, to be

190 short, it is soon seen that in such a case the sum and effect of

191 the counsel must (in a manner) rest in giving him warning of the

192 devil's sleights. And that must be done under such a sweet

193 pleasant manner that the man should not abhor to hear it. For

194 while it could not lightly be otherwise that the man were rocked

195 and sung asleep by the devil's craft, and his mind occupied as it

196 were in a delectable dream, he should never have good audience of

197 him who would rudely and boisterously shog him and wake him, and

198 so shake him out of it. Therefore must you fair and easily touch

199 him, and with some pleasant speech awake him, so that he wax not

200 wayward, as children do who are waked ere they wish to rise.

201 But when a man hath first begun with his praise (for if he be

202 proud you shall much better please him with a commendation than

203 with a dirge) then, after favour won therewith, a man may little

204 by little insinuate the doubt of such revelations—not at first as

205 though it were for any doubt of his, but of some other man's, that

206 men in some other places talk of. And peradventure it shall not

207 miscontent him to say that great perils may fall therein, in

208 another man's case than his own, and he shall begin to preach upon

209 it. Or, if you were a man that had not so very great scrupulous

210 conscience of a harmless lie devised to do good with (the kind

211 which St. Austine, though he take it always for sin, yet he taketh

212 but for venial; and St. Jerome, as by divers places in his books

213 appeareth, taketh not fully for that much), then may you feign

214 some secret friend of yours to be in such a state. And you may say

215 that you yourself somewhat fear his peril, and have made of

216 charity this voyage for his sake, to ask this good father's counsel.

217 And in the communication, upon these words of St. John, "Give not

218 credence to every spirit, but prove the spirits whether they be

219 of God," and these words of St. Paul, "The angel of Satan

220 transfigureth himself into the angel of light," you shall take

221 occasion (the better if they hap to come in on his side), but yet

222 not lack occasion neither if those texts, for lack of his offer,

223 come in upon your own—occasion, I say, you shall not lack to

224 enquire by what sure and undeceivable tokens a man may discern the

225 true revelations from the false illusions. A man shall find many

226 such tokens both here and there in divers other authors and all

227 together in divers goodly treatises of that good godly doctor,

228 Master John Gerson, entitled *De probatione spirituum.* As,

229 whether the party be natural in manner or seem anything

230 fantastical. Or, whether the party be poor-spirited or proud. The

231 pride will somewhat appear by his delight in his own praise; or

232 if, of wiliness, or of another pride for to be praised of

233 humility, he refused to hear of that, yet any little fault found

234 in himself, or diffidence declared and mistrust of his own

235 revelations and doubtful tokens told, wherefore he himself should

236 fear lest they be the devil's illusion—such things, as Master

237 Gerson saith, will make him spit out somewhat of his spirit, if

238 the devil lie in his breast. Or if the devil be yet so subtle that

239 he keep himself close in his warm den and blow out never a hot

240 word, yet it is to be considered what end his revelations tend

241 to—whether to any spiritual profit to himself or other folk, or

242 only to vain marvels and wonders. Also, whether they withdraw him

243 from such other good virtuous business as, by the common rule of

244 Christendom or any of the rules of his profession, he was wont to

245 use or bound to be occupied in. Or whether he fall into any

246 singularity of opinions against the scripture of God, or against

247 the common faith of Christ's Catholic Church. Many other tokens

248 are spoken of in the work of Master Gerson, by which to consider

249 whether the person, neither having revelations of God nor

250 illusions from the devil, do feign his revelations himself, either

251 for winning of money or worldly favour, and delude the people

252 withal.

253 But now for our purpose: If, among any of the marks by which the

254 true revelations may be known from false illusions, that man

255 himself bring forth, for one mark, the doing or teaching of

256 anything against the scripture of God or the common faith of the

257 church, you may enter into the special matter, in which he can

258 never well flee from you. Or else may you yet, if you wish, feign

259 that your secret friend, for whose sake you come to him for

260 counsel, is brought to that mind by a certain apparition showed

261 unto him, as he himself saith, by an angel—as you fear, by the

262 devil. And that he cannot as yet be otherwise persuaded by you but

263 that the pleasure of God is that he shall go kill himself. And

264 that he believeth if he do so he shall then be thereby so

265 specially participant of Christ's passion that he shall forthwith

266 be carried up with angels into heaven. And that he is so joyful

267 for this that he firmly purposeth upon it, no less glad to do it

268 than another man would be glad to avoid it. And therefore may you

269 desire his good counsel to instruct you with some substantial good

270 advice, with which you may turn him from this error, that he be

271 not, under hope of God's true revelation, destroyed in body and

272 soul by the devil's false illusion.

273 If he will in this thing study and labour to instruct you, the

274 things that he himself shall find, of his own invention, though

275 they be less effectual, shall peradventure more work with him

276 toward his own amendment (since he shall, of likelihood, better

277 like them) than shall things double so substantial that were told

278 him by another man. If he be loth to think upon that side, and

279 therefore shrink from the matter, then is there no other way but

280 to venture to fall into the matter after the plain fashion, and

281 tell what you hear, and give him counsel and exhortation to the

282 contrary. Unless you wish to say that thus and thus hath the

283 matter been reasoned already between your friend and you. And

284 therein may you rehearse such things as should prove that the

285 vision which moveth him is no true revelation, but a very false

286 illusion.

287 VINCENT: Verily, uncle, I well allow that a man should, in this

288 thing as well as in every other in which he longeth to do another

289 man good, seek such a pleasant way that the party should be likely

290 to like his communication, or at least to take it well in worth.

291 And he should not enter in unto it in such a way that he whom he

292 would help should abhor him and be loth to hear him, and therefore

293 take no profit by him.

294 But now, uncle, if it come, by the one way or the other, to the

295 point where he will or shall hear me; what be the effectual means

296 with which I should by my counsel convert him?

297 ANTHONY: All those by which you may make him perceive that he is

298 deceived, and that his visions are no godly revelations but very

299 devilish illusion. And those reasons must you gather of the man,

300 of the matter, and of the law of God, or of some one of these.

301 Of the man may you gather them, if you can peradventure show him

302 that in such-and-such a point he is waxed worse since such

303 revelations have haunted him than he was before—as, in those who

304 are deluded, whosoever be well acquainted with them shall well

305 mark and perceive. For they wax more proud, more wayward, more

306 envious, suspicious, misjudging and depraving other men, with the

307 delight of their own praise, and such other spiritual vices of the

308 soul.

309 Of the matter may you gather, if it has happened that his

310 revelations before have proved false, or if they be strange things

311 rather than profitable ones. For that is a good mark between God's

312 miracles and the devil's wonders. For Christ and his saints have

313 their miracles always tending to fruit and profit. The devil and

314 his witches and necromancers, all their wonderful works tend to no

315 fruitful end, but to a fruitless ostentation and show, as it were

316 a juggler who would for a show before the people play feats of

317 skill at a feast.

318 Of the law of God you must draw your reasons in showing by the

319 scripture that the thing which he thinketh God biddeth by his

320 angel, God hath by his own mouth forbidden. And that is, you know

321 well, in the case that we speak of, so easy to find that I need

322 not to rehearse it to you. For among the Ten Commandments there is

323 plainly forbidden the unlawful killing of any man, and therefore

324 of himself, as (St. Austine saith) all the church teacheth, unless

325 he himself be no man.

326 VINCENT: This is very true, good uncle, nor will I dispute upon

327 any glossing of that prohibition. But since we find not the

328 contrary but that God may dispense with that commandment himself,

329 and both license and command also, if he himself wish, any man to

330 go kill either another man or himself, this man who is now by such

331 a marvellous vision induced to believe that God so biddeth him,

332 and therefore thinketh himself in that case discharged of that

333 prohibition and charged with the contrary commandment—with what

334 reason can we make him perceive that his vision is but an illusion

335 and not a true revelation?

336 ANTHONY: Nay, Cousin Vincent, you shall in this case not need to

337 ask those reasons of me. But taking the scripture of God for a

338 ground for this matter, you know very well yourself that you shall

339 go somewhat a shorter way to work if you ask this question of him:

340 Since God hath forbidden once the thing himself, though he may

341 dispense with it if he will, yet since the devil may feign himself

342 God and with a marvellous vision delude one, and make as though

343 God did it; and since the devil is also more likely to speak

344 against God's commandment than God against his own; you shall have

345 good cause, I say, to demand of the man himself whereby he knoweth

346 that his vision is God's true revelation and not the devil's false

347 delusion.

348 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, I think that would be a hard question to

349 him. Can a man, uncle, have in such a thing even a very sure

350 knowledge of his own mind?

351 ANTHONY: Yea, cousin, God may cast into the mind of a man, I

352 suppose, such an inward light of understanding that he cannot fail

353 but be sure thereof. And yet he who is deluded by the devil may

354 think himself as sure and yet be deceived indeed. And such a

355 difference is there in a manner between them, as between the sight

356 of a thing while we are awake and look thereon, and the sight with

357 which we see a thing in our sleep while we dream thereof.

358 VINCENT: This is a pretty similitude, uncle, in this thing! And

359 then is it easy for the monk that we speak of to declare that he

360 knoweth his vision for a true revelation and not a false delusion,

361 if there be so great a difference between them.

362 ANTHONY: Not so easy yet, cousin, as you think it would be. For

363 how can you prove to me that you are awake?

364 VINCENT: Marry, lo, do I not now wag my hand, shake my head, and

365 stamp with my foot here on the floor?

366 ANTHONY: Have you never dreamed ere this that you have done the

367 same?

368 VINCENT: Yes, that have I, and more too than that. For I have ere

369 this in my sleep dreamed that I doubted whether I were asleep or

370 awake, and have in good faith thought that I did thereupon even

371 the same things that I do now indeed, and thereby determined that

372 I was not asleep. And yet have I dreamed in good faith further,

373 that I have been afterward at dinner and there, making merry with

374 good company, have told the same dream at the table and laughed

375 well at it, to think that while I was asleep I had by such means

376 of moving the parts of my body and considering thereof, so verily

377 thought myself awake!

378 ANTHONY: And will you not now soon, think you, when you wake and

379 rise, laugh as well at yourself when you see that you lie now in

380 your warm bed asleep again, and dream all this time, while you

381 believe so verily that you are awake and talking of these matters

382 with me?

383 VINCENT: God's Lord, uncle, you go now merrily to work with me

384 indeed, when you look and speak so seriously and would make me

385 think I were asleep!

386 ANTHONY: It may be that you are, for anything that you can say or

387 do whereby you can, with any reason that you make, drive me to

388 confess that you yourself be sure of the contrary. For you cannot

389 do or say anything now whereby you are sure to be awake but what

390 you have ere this, or hereafter may, think yourself as surely to

391 do the selfsame thing indeed while you be all the while asleep and

392 do nothing but lie dreaming.

393 VINCENT: Well, well, uncle, though I have ere this thought myself

394 awake while I was indeed asleep, yet for all this I know well

395 enough that I am awake now. And so do you too, though I cannot

396 find the words by which I may with reason force you to confess it,

397 without your always driving me off by the example of my dream.

398 ANTHONY: Meseemeth, cousin, this is very true. And likewise

399 meseemeth the manner and difference between some kind of true

400 revelations and some kind of false illusions is like that which

401 standeth between the things that are done awake and the things

402 that in our dreams seem to be done when we are sleeping. That is,

403 he who hath that kind of revelation from God is as sure of the

404 truth as we are of our own deeds while we are awake. And he who is

405 deluded by the devil is in such wise deceived as they are by their

406 dream, and worse, too. And yet he reckoneth himself for the time

407 as sure as the other, saving that one believeth falsely, the other

408 truly knoweth. But I say not, cousin, that this kind of sure

409 knowledge cometh in every kind of revelation. For there are many

410 kinds, of which it would be too long to talk now. But I say that

411 God doth certainly send some such to a man in some thing, or may.

412 VINCENT: Yet then this religious man of whom we speak, when I show

413 him the scripture against his revelation and therefore call it an

414 illusion, may bid me with reason go mind my own affairs. For he

415 knoweth well and surely himself that his revelation is very good

416 and true and not any false illusion, since for all the general

417 commandment of God in the scripture, God may dispense where he will

418 and when he will, and may command him to do the contrary. For he

419 commanded Abraham to kill his own son, and Sampson had, by

420 inspiration of God, commandment to kill himself by pulling down the

421 house upon his own head at the feast of the Philistines.

422 Now, if I would then do as you bade me right now, tell him that

423 such apparitions may be illusions, and since God's word is in the

424 scripture against him plain for the prohibition, he must perceive

425 the truth of his revelation whereby I may know it is not a false

426 illusion; then shall he in turn bid me tell him whereby I can

427 prove myself to be awake and talk with him and not be asleep and

428 dream so, since in my dream I may as surely think so as I know

429 that I do so. And thus shall he drive me to the same bay to which

430 I would bring him.

431 ANTHONY: This is well said, cousin, but yet could he not escape

432 you so. For the dispensation of God's common precept, which

433 dispensation he must say that he hath by his private revelation,

434 is a thing of such sort as showeth itself naught and false. For it

435 never hath any example like, since the world began until now, that

436 ever man hath read or heard of, among faithful people commended.

437 First, as for Abraham, concerning the death of his son: God

438 intended it not, but only tempted the towardness of the father's

439 obedience. As for Sampson, all men make not the matter very sure

440 whether he be saved or not, but yet therein some matter and cause

441 appeareth. For the Philistines being enemies of God and using

442 Sampson for their mocking-stock in scorn of God, it is well likely

443 that God gave him the mind to bestow his own life upon the

444 revenging of the displeasure that those blasphemous Philistines

445 did unto God. And that appeareth clear enough by this: that though

446 his strength failed him when he lacked his hair, yet had he not,

447 it seemeth, that strength evermore at hand while he had his hair,

448 but only at such times as it pleased God to give it to him. This

449 thing appeareth by these words, that the scripture in some place

450 of that matter saith, "The power or might of God rushed into

451 Sampson." And so therefore, since this thing that he did in the

452 pulling down of the house was done by the special gift of strength

453 then at that point given him by God, it well declareth that the

454 strength of God, and with it the spirit of God, entered into him

455 for it.

456 St. Austine also rehearseth that certain holy virtuous virgins, in

457 time of persecution, being pursued by God's enemies the infidels

458 to be deflowered by force, ran into a water and drowned themselves

459 rather than be bereaved of their virginity. And, albeit that he

460 thinketh it is not lawful for any other maid to follow their

461 example, but that she should suffer another to do her any manner

462 of violence by force and commit sin of his own upon her against

463 her will, rather than willingly and thereby sinfully herself to

464 become a homicide of herself; yet he thinketh that in them it

465 happened by the special instinct of the spirit of God, who, for

466 causes seen to himself, would rather that they should avoid it

467 with their own temporal death than abide the defiling and

468 violation of their chastity.

469 But now this good man neither hath any of God's enemies to be

470 revenged on by his own death, nor any woman who violently pursues

471 him to bereave him by force of his virginity! And we never find

472 that God proved any man's obedient mind by the commandment of his

473 own slaughter of himself. Therefore is both his case plainly

474 against God's open precept, and the dispensation strange and

475 without example, no cause appearing nor well imaginable. Unless he

476 would think that God could neither any longer live without him,

477 nor could take him to him in such wise as he doth other men, but

478 must command him to come by a forbidden way, by which, without

479 other cause, we never heard that ever he bade any man else before.

480 Now, you think that, if you should after this bid him tell you by

481 what way he knoweth that his intent riseth upon a true revelation

482 and not upon a false illusion, he in turn would bid you tell him

483 by what means you know that you are talking with him well awake

484 and not dreaming it asleep. You may answer him that for men thus

485 to talk together as you do and to prove and perceive that they do

486 so, by the moving of themselves, with putting the question unto

487 themselves for their pleasure, and marking and considering it, is

488 in waking a daily common thing that every man doth or can do when

489 he will, and when they do it, they do it but for pleasure. But in

490 sleep it happeneth very seldom that men dream that they do so, and

491 in the dream they never put the question except for doubt. And you

492 may tell him that, since this revelation is such also as happeneth

493 so seldom and oftener happeneth that men dream of such than have

494 such indeed, therefore it is more reasonable that he show you how

495 he knoweth, in such a rare thing and a thing more like a dream,

496 that he himself is not asleep, than that you, in such a common

497 thing among folk that are awake and so seldom happening in a

498 dream, should need to show him whereby you know that you be not

499 asleep.

500 Besides this, he to whom you should show it seeth himself and

501 perceiveth the thing that he would bid you prove. But the thing

502 that he would make you believe—the truth of his revelation which

503 you bid him prove—you see not that he knoweth it well himself.

504 And therefore, ere you believe it against the scripture, it would

505 be well consonant unto reason that he should show you how he

506 knoweth it for a true waking revelation and not a false dreaming

507 delusion.

508 VINCENT: Then shall he peradventure answer me that whether I

509 believe him or not maketh to him no matter; the thing toucheth

510 himself and not me, and he himself is in himself as sure that it

511 is a true revelation as that he can tell that he dreameth not but

512 talketh with me awake.

513 ANTHONY: Without doubt, cousin, if he abide at that point and can

514 by no reason be brought to do so much as doubt, nor can by no

515 means be shogged out of his dead sleep, but will needs take his

516 dream for a very truth, and—as some men rise by night and walk

517 about their chamber in their sleep—will so rise and hang himself;

518 I can then see no other way but either bind him fast in his bed,

519 or else essay whether that might hap to help him with which, the

520 common tale goeth, a carver's wife helped her husband in such a

521 frantic fancy. When, upon a Good Friday, he would needs have

522 killed himself for Christ as Christ did for him, she said to him

523 that it would then be fitting for him to die even after the same

524 fashion. And that might not be by his own hands, but by the hand

525 of another; for Christ, perdy, killed not himself. And because her

526 husband would take no counsel (for that would he not, in no wise),

527 she offered him that for God's sake she would secretly crucify him

528 herself upon a great cross that he had made to nail a new-carved

529 crucifix upon. And he was very glad thereof. Yet then she

530 bethought her that Christ was bound to a pillar and beaten first,

531 and afterward crowned with thorns. Thereupon, when she had by his

532 own assent bound him fast to a post, she left not off beating,

533 with holy exhortation to suffer, so much and so long that ere ever

534 she left work and unbound him (praying nevertheless, that she

535 might put on his head, and drive well down, a crown of thorns that

536 she had wrought for him and brought him), he said he thought this

537 was enough for that year. He would pray God to forbear him of the

538 rest till Good Friday came again! But when it came again the next

539 years, then was his desire past; he longed to follow Christ no

540 further.

541 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, if this help him not, then will nothing

542 help him, I suppose.

543 ANTHONY: And yet, cousin, the devil may peradventure make him,

544 toward such a purpose, first gladly suffer other pain; yea, and

545 diminish his feeling in it, too, that he may thereby the less fear

546 his death. And yet are peradventure sometimes such things and many

547 more to be essayed. For as the devil may hap to make him suffer,

548 so may he hap to miss, namely if his friends fall to prayer for

549 him against his temptation. For that can he himself never do, while

550 he taketh it for none.

551 But, for conclusion: If the man be surely proved so inflexibly set

552 upon the purpose to destroy himself, as being commanded by God to

553 do so, that no good counsel that men can give him nor any other

554 thing that men may do to him can refrain him, but that he would

555 surely shortly kill himself; then except only good prayer made by

556 his friends for him, I can find no further shift but either to

557 have him ever in sight or to bind him fast in his bed.

558 And so must he needs of reason be content to be ordered. For

559 though he himself may take his fancy for a true revelation, yet

560 since he cannot make us perceive it for such, likewise as he

561 thinketh himself by his secret commandment bound to follow it, so

562 must he needs agree that, since it is against the plain open

563 prohibition of God, we are bound by the plain open precept to keep

564 him from it.

565 VINCENT: In this point, uncle, I can go no further. But now, if

566 he were, on the other hand, perceived to intend his destruction

567 and go about it with heaviness of heart and thought and

568 dullness—what way would there be to be used to him then?

569 ANTHONY: Then would his temptation, as I told you before, be

570 properly pertaining to our matter, for then would he be in a sore

571 tribulation and a very perilous. For then would it be a token that

572 the devil had either, by bringing him into some great sin, brought

573 him into despair, or peradventure, by his revelations being found

574 false and reproved or by some secret sin of his being deprehended

575 and divulged, had cast him both into despair of heaven through

576 fear and into a weariness of this life for shame. For then he

577 seeth his estimation lost among other folk of whose praise he was

578 wont to be proud.

579 And therefore, cousin, in such a case as this, the man is to be

580 fairly handled and sweetly, and with tender loving words to be put

581 in good courage, and comforted in all that men goodly can. Here

582 must they put him in mind that, if he despair not, but pull up his

583 courage and trust in God's great mercy, he shall have in

584 conclusion great cause to be glad of this fall. For before he

585 stood in greater peril than he was aware of, while he took himself

586 for better than he was. And God, for favour that he beareth him,

587 hath suffered him to fall deep into the devil's danger, to make

588 him thereby know what he was while he took himself for so sure.

589 And therefore, as he suffered him then to fall for a remedy

590 against over-bold pride, so will God now—if the man meek himself,

591 not with fruitless despair but with fruitful penance—so set him up

592 again upon his feet and so strengthen him with his grace, that for

593 this one fall that the devil hath given him he shall give the

594 devil a hundred.

595 And here must he be put in remembrance of Mary Magdalene, of the

596 prophet David, and especially of St. Peter, whose high bold

597 courage took a foul fall. And yet because he despaired not of

598 God's mercy, but wept and called upon it, how highly God took him

599 into his favour again is well testified in his holy scripture and

600 well known through Christendom.

601 And now shall it be charitably done if some good virtuous folk,

602 such as he himself somewhat esteemeth and hath afore longed to

603 stand in estimation with, do resort sometimes to him, not only to

604 give him counsel but also to ask advice and counsel of him in some

605 cases of their own conscience. For so may they let him perceive

606 that they esteem him now no less, but rather more than they did

607 before, since they think him now by this fall better expert of the

608 devil's craft and so not only better instructed himself but also

609 better able to give good advice and counsel to others. This thing

610 will, to my mind, well amend and lift up his courage from the

611 peril of that desperate shame.

612 VINCENT: Methinketh, uncle, that this would be a perilous thing.

613 For it may peradventure make him set the less by his fall, and

614 thereby it may cast him into his first pride or into his other sin

615 again, the falling in to which drove him into this despair.

616 ANTHONY: I do not mean, cousin, that every fool should at

617 adventure fall in hand with him, for so might it happen to do harm

618 indeed.

619 But, cousin, if a learned physician have a man in hand, he can

620 well discern when and how long some certain medicine is necessary

621 which, if administered at another time or at that time over-long

622 continued, might put the patient in peril. If he have his patient

623 in an ague, for the cure of which he needeth his medicines in

624 their working cold, yet he may hap, ere that fever be full cured,

625 to fall into some other disease such that, unless it were helped

626 with hot medicine, would be likely to kill the body before the

627 fever could be cured. The physician then would for the while have

628 his most care to the cure of that thing in which would be the most

629 present peril. And when that were once out of jeopardy, he would

630 do then the more exact diligence afterward about the further cure

631 of the fever.

632 And likewise, if a ship be in peril to fall into Scilla, the fear

633 of falling into Charibdis on the other side shall never hinder any

634 wise master thereof from drawing himself from Scilla toward

635 Charibdis first, in all that ever he can. But when he hath himself

636 once so far away from Scilla that he seeth himself safe out of

637 that danger, then will he begin to take good heed to keep himself

638 well from the other.

639 And likewise, while this man is falling down to despair and to the

640 final destruction of himself, a good wise spiritual leech will

641 first look unto that, and by good comfort lift up his courage. And

642 when he seeth that peril well past, he will care for the cure of

643 his other faults afterward. Howbeit, even in the giving of his

644 comfort, he may find ways enough in such wise to temper his words

645 that the men may take occasion of good courage and yet far from

646 occasion of new relapse into his former sin. For the great part of

647 his counsel shall be to encourage him to amendment, and that is,

648 perdy, far from falling into sin again.

649 VINCENT: I think, uncle, that folk fall into this ungracious

650 mind, through the devil's temptation, by many more means than one.

651 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true. For the devil taketh his

652 occasions as he seeth them fall convenient for him. Some he

653 stirreth to it for weariness of themselves after some great loss,

654 some for fear of horrible bodily harm, and some (as I said) for

655 fear of worldly shame.

656 One I knew myself who had been long reputed for a right honest

657 man, who was fallen into such a fancy that he was well near worn

658 away with it. But what he was tempted to do, that would he tell no

659 man. But he told me that he was sore cumbered and that it always

660 ran in his mind that folk's fancies were fallen from him, and that

661 they esteemed not his wit as they were wont to do, but ever his

662 mind gave him that the people began to take him for a fool. And

663 folk of truth did not so at all, but reputed him both for wise and

664 honest.

665 Two others I knew who were marvellous afraid that they would kill

666 themselves, and could tell me no cause wherefore they so feared it

667 except that their own mind so gave them. Neither had they any loss

668 nor no such thing toward them, nor none occasion of any worldly

669 shame (the one was in body very well liking and lusty), but

670 wondrous weary were they both twain of that mind. And always they

671 thought that they would not do it for anything, and nevertheless

672 they feared they would. And wherefore they so feared neither of

673 them both could tell. And the one, lest he should do it, desired

674 his friends to bind him.

675 VINCENT: This is, uncle, a marvellous strange manner.

676 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, I suppose many of them are in this

677 case.

678 The devil, as I said before, seeketh his occasions. For as St.

679 Peter saith, "Your adversary the devil as a roaring lion goeth

680 about seeking whom he may devour." He marketh well, therefore, the

681 state and condition that every man standeth in, not only

682 concerning these outward things (lands, possessions, goods,

683 authority, fame, favour, or hatred of the world), but also men's

684 complexions within them—health or sickness, good humours or bad,

685 by which they be light-hearted or lumpish, strong-hearted or faint

686 and feeble of spirit, bold and hardy or timorous and fearful of

687 courage. And according as these things minister him matter of

688 temptation, so useth he himself in the manner of his temptation.

689 Now likewise as in such folk as are full of young warm lusty blood

690 and other humours exciting the flesh to filthy voluptuous living,

691 the devil useth to make those things his instruments in tempting

692 them and provoking them to it; and as, where he findeth some folk

693 full of hot blood and choler, he maketh those humours his

694 instruments to set their hearts on fire in wrath and fierce

695 furious anger; so where he findeth some folk who, through some

696 dull melancholy humours, are naturally disposed to fear, he

697 casteth sometimes such a fearful imagination into their mind that

698 without help of God they can never cast it out of their heart.

699 Some, at the sudden falling of some horrible thought into their

700 mind, have not only had a great abomination at it (which

701 abomination they well and virtuously had), but the devil, using

702 their melancholy humour and thereby their natural inclination to

703 fear for his instruments, hath caused them to conceive therewith

704 such a deep dread besides that they think themselves with that

705 abominable thought to be fallen into such an outrageous sin that

706 they are ready to fall into despair of grace, believing that God

707 hath given them over for ever. Whereas that thought, were it never

708 so horrible and never so abominable, is yet unto those who never

709 like it, but ever still abhor it and strive still against it,

710 matter of conflict and merit and not any sin at all.

711 Some have, with holding a knife in their hand, suddenly thought

712 upon the killing of themselves, and forthwith, in devising what a

713 horrible thing it would be if they should mishap to do so, have

714 fallen into a fear that they would do so indeed. And they have,

715 with long and often thinking thereon, imprinted that fear so sore

716 in their imagination, that some of them have not afterwards cast

717 it off without great difficulty. And some could never in their

718 life be rid of it, but have afterward in conclusion miserably done

719 it indeed. But like as, where the devil useth the blood of a man's

720 own body toward his purpose in provoking him to lechery, the man

721 must and doth with grace and wisdom resist it; so must the man do

722 whose melancholy humours and devil abuseth, toward the casting of

723 such a desperate dread into his heart.

724 VINCENT: I pray you, uncle, what advice would be to be given him

725 in such a case?

726 ANTHONY: Surely, methinketh his help standeth in two things:

727 counsel and prayer.

728 First, as concerning counsel: Like as it may be that he hath two

729 things that hold him in his temptation; that is, some evil humours

730 of his own body, and the cursed devil that abuseth them to his

731 pernicious purpose, so must he needs against them twain the

732 counsel of two manner of folk; that is, physicians for the body

733 and physicians for the soul. The bodily physician shall consider

734 what abundance of these evil humours the man hath, that the devil

735 maketh his instruments, in moving the man toward that fearful

736 affection. And he shall proceed by fitting diet and suitable

737 medicines to resist them, as well as by purgations to disburden

738 the body of them.

739 Let no man think it strange that I would advise a man to take

740 counsel for the body, in such spiritual suffering. For since the

741 body and the soul are so knit and joined together that they both

742 make between them one person, the distemperance of either one

743 engendereth sometimes the distemperance of both twain. And

744 therefore I would advise every man in every sickness of the body

745 to be shriven and to seek of a good spiritual physician the sure

746 health of his soul. For this shall not only serve against peril

747 that may peradventure grow further by that sickness than in the

748 beginning men think were likely, but the comfort of it (and God's

749 favour increasing with it) shall also do the body good. For this

750 cause the blessed apostle St. James exhorteth men in their bodily

751 sickness to call in the priests, and saith that it shall do them

752 good both in body and soul. So likewise would I sometimes advise

753 some men, in some sickness of the soul, besides their spiritual

754 leech, to take also some counsel of the physician for the body.

755 Some who are wretchedly disposed, and yet long to be more vicious

756 than they are, go to physicians and apothecaries and enquire what

757 things may serve them to make them more lusty to their foul

758 fleshly delight. And would it then be any folly, on the other

759 hand, if he who feeleth himself against his will much moved unto

760 such uncleanness, should enquire of the physician what things,

761 without diminishing his health, would be suitable for the

762 diminishing of such foul fleshly motion?

763 Of spiritual counsel, the first is to be shriven, that the devil

764 have not the more power upon him by reason of his other sins.

765 VINCENT: I have heard some say, uncle, that when such folk have

766 been at shrift, their temptation hath been the more hot upon them

767 than it was before.

768 ANTHONY: That think I very well, but that is a special token that

769 shrift is wholesome for them, since the devil is most wroth with

770 it. You find, in some places in the gospel, that the devil did

771 most trouble the person whom he possessed when he saw that Christ

772 would cast him out. Otherwise, we must let the devil do what he

773 will, if we fear his anger, for with every good deed will he wax

774 angry.

775 Then is it in his shrift to be told him that he not only feareth

776 more than he needeth, but also feareth where he needeth not. And

777 besides that, he is sorry for a thing for which, unless he will

778 willingly turn his good into his harm, he hath more cause to be

779 glad.

780 First, if he have cause to fear, yet feareth he more than he

781 needeth. For there is no devil so diligent to destroy him as God

782 is to preserve him; nor no devil so near him to do him harm as God

783 is to do him good. Nor are all the devils in hell so strong to

784 invade and assault him as God is to defend him if he distrust him

785 not but faithfully put his trust in him.

786 He feareth also where he needeth not. For he dreadeth that he were

787 out of God's favour, because such horrible thoughts fall into his

788 mind, but he must understand that while they fall into his mind

789 against his will they are not imputed unto him.

790 He is, finally, sad of that of which he may be glad. For since he

791 taketh such thoughts displeasantly, and striveth and fighteth

792 against them, he hath thereby a good token that he is in God's

793 favour, and that God assisteth him and helpeth him. And he may

794 make himself sure that so will God never cease to do, unless he

795 himself fail and fall from him first. And beside that, this

796 conflict that he hath against the temptation shall, if he will not

797 fall where he need not, be an occasion of his merit and of a right

798 great reward in heaven. And the pain that he taketh therein shall

799 for so much, as Master Gerson well showeth, stand him in stead of

800 his purgatory.

801 The manner of the fight against temptation must stand in three

802 things: that is, in resisting, and in contemning, and in the

803 invocation of help.

804 Resist must a man for his own part with reason, considering what a

805 folly it would be to fall where he need not, since he is not

806 driven to it in avoiding of any other pain or in hope of winning

807 any manner of pleasure, but contrariwise he would by that fall

808 lose everlasting bliss and fall into everlasting pain. And if it

809 were in avoiding of other great pain, yet could he avoid none so

810 great thereby as the one he should thereby fall into.

811 He must also consider that a great part of this temptation is in

812 effect but the fear of his own fancy, the dread that he hath lest

813 he shall once be driven to it. For he may be sure that (unless he

814 himself will, of his own folly) all the devils in hell can never

815 drive him to it, but his own foolish imagination may. For it

816 fareth in his temptation like a man going over a high bridge who

817 waxeth so afraid, through his own fancy, that he falleth down

818 indeed, when he would otherwise be able enough to pass over

819 without any danger. For a man upon such a bridge, if folk call

820 upon him, "You fall, you fall!" may fall with the fancy that he

821 taketh thereof; although, if folk looked merrily upon him and

822 said, "There is no danger therein," he would pass over the bridge

823 well enough—and he would not hesitate to run upon it, if it were

824 but a foot from the ground. So, in this temptation, the devil

825 findeth the man of his own foolish fancy afraid and then crieth in

826 the ear of his heart, "Thou fallest, thou fallest!" and maketh the

827 foolish man afraid that he should, at every foot, fall indeed. And

828 the devil so wearieth him with that continual fear, if he give the

829 ear of his heart to him, that at last he withdraweth his mind from

830 due remembrance of God, and then driveth him to that deadly

831 mischief indeed. Therefore, like as, against the vice of the

832 flesh, the victory standeth not all in the fight, but sometimes

833 also in the flight (saving that it is indeed a part of a wise

834 warrior's fight to flee from his enemies' traps), so must a man in

835 this temptation too, not only resist it always with reasoning

836 against it, but sometimes set it clear at right naught and cast it

837 off when it cometh and not once regard it so much as to vouchsafe

838 to think thereon.

839 Some folk have been clearly rid of such pestilent fancies with

840 very full contempt of them, making a cross upon their hearts and

841 bidding the devil avaunt. And sometimes they laugh him to scorn

842 too, and then turn their mind unto some other matter. And when the

843 devil hath seen that they have set so little by him, after certain

844 essays, made in such times as he thought most fitting, he hath

845 given that temptation quite over. And this he doth not only

846 because the proud spirit cannot endure to be mocked, but also

847 lest, with much tempting the man to the sin to which he could not

848 in conclusion bring him, he should much increase his merit.

849 The final fight is by invocation of help unto God, both praying

850 for himself and desiring others also to pray for him—both poor

851 folk for his alms and other good folk of their charity, especially

852 good priests in that holy sacred service of the Mass. And not only

853 them but also his own good angel and other holy saints such as his

854 devotion specially doth stand unto. Or, if he be learned, let him

855 use then the litany, with the holy suffrages that follow, which is

856 a prayer in the church of marvellous old antiquity. For it was not

857 made first, as some believe, by that holy man St. Gregory (which

858 opinion arose from the fact that, in the time of a great

859 pestilence in Rome, he caused the whole city to go in solemn

860 procession with it), but it was in use in the church many years

861 before St. Gregory's days, as well appeareth by the books of other

862 holy doctors and saints, who were dead hundreds of years before

863 St. Gregory was born.

864 And holy St. Bernard giveth counsel that every man should make

865 suit unto angels and saints to pray for him to God in the things

866 that he would have furthered by his holy hand. If any man will

867 stick at that, and say it needs not, because God can hear us

868 himself; and will also say that it is perilous to do so because

869 (they say) we are not so counseled by scripture, I will not

870 dispute the matter here. He who will not do it, I hinder him not

871 to leave it undone. But yet for mine own part, I will as well

872 trust to the counsel of St. Bernard, and reckon him for as good

873 and as well learned in scripture, as any man whom I hear say the

874 contrary. And better dare I jeopard my soul with the soul of St.

875 Bernard than with that of him who findeth that fault in his

876 doctrine.

877 Unto God himself every good man counseleth to have recourse above

878 all. And, in this temptation, to have special remembrance of

879 Christ's passion, and pray him for the honour of his death, the

880 ground of man's salvation, to keep this person thus tempted form

881 that damnable death.

882 Special verses may be drawn out of the psalter, against the

883 devil's wicked temptations—as, for example, *"Exsurgat Deus et

884 dissipentur inimici eius, et fugiant qui oderunt eum a facie

885 eius,"* and many others—which in such horrible temptation are

886 pleasing to God and to the devil very terrible. But none is more

887 terrible nor more odious to the devil than the words with which

888 our Saviour drove him away himself: *"Vade Sathana."* And no

889 prayer is more acceptable unto God, nor more effectual in its

890 matter, than those words which our Saviour hath taught us himself,

891 *"Ne nos inducas in tentationem, sed libera nos a malo."* And I

892 doubt not, by God's grace, but that he who in such a temptation

893 will use good counsel and prayer and keep himself in good virtuous

894 business and good virtuous company and abide in the faithful hope

895 of God's help, he shall have the truth of God (as the prophet

896 saith in the verse afore rehearsed) so compass him about with a

897 shield that he shall not need to dread this night's fear of this

898 wicked temptation.

899 And thus will I finish this piece of the night's fear. And glad am

900 I that we are past it, and come once unto the day, to those other

901 words of the prophet, *"A sagitta volante in die."* For methinketh

902 I have made it a long night!

903 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, so have you, but we have not slept in

904 it, but been very well occupied. But now I fear that unless you

905 make here a pause till you have dined, you shall keep yourself

906 from your dinner over-long.

907 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, cousin, for I broke my fast even as you came

908 in. And also you shall find this night and this day like a winter

909 day and a winter night. For as the winter hath short days and long

910 nights, so shall you find that I made you not this fearful night

911 so long but what I shall make you this light courageous day as

912 short.

913 And so shall the matter require well of itself indeed. For in

914 these words of the prophet, "The truth of God shall compass thee

915 round about with a shield from the arrow flying in the day," I

916 understand the arrow of pride, with which the devil tempteth a

917 man, not in the night (that is, in tribulation and adversity), for

918 that time is too discomfortable and too fearful for pride, but in

919 the day (that is, in prosperity), for that time is full of

920 lightsome pleasure and courage. But surely this worldly prosperity

921 in which a man so rejoiceth and of which the devil maketh him so

922 proud, is but a very short winter day. For we begin, many full

923 poor and cold, and up we fly like an arrow shot into the air. And

924 yet when we be suddenly shot up into the highest, ere we be well

925 warm there, down we come unto the cold ground again. And then even

926 there stick we still. And yet for the short while that we be

927 upward and aloft—Lord, how lusty and how proud we be, buzzing

928 above busily, as a bumblebee flieth about in summer, never aware

929 that she shall die in winter! And so fare many of us, God help us.

930 For in the short winter day of worldly wealth and prosperity, this

931 flying arrow of the devil, this high spirit of pride, shot out of

932 the devil's bow and piercing through our heart, beareth us up in

933 our affection aloft into the clouds, where we think we sit on the

934 rainbow and overlook the world under us, accounting in the regard

935 of our own glory such other poor souls as were peradventure wont

936 to be our fellows for silly poor pismires and ants.

937 But though this arrow of pride fly never so high in the clouds,

938 and though the man whom it carrieth up so high be never so joyful

939 thereof, yet let him remember that, be this arrow never so light,

940 it hath yet a heavy iron head. And therefore, fly it never so

941 high, down must it needs come, and on the ground must it light.

942 And sometimes it falleth not in a very cleanly place, but the

943 pride turneth into rebuke and shame and there is then all the

944 glory gone.

945 Of this arrow speaketh the wise man in the fifth chapter of the

946 book of Wisdom, where he saith in the person of them that in pride

947 and vanity passed the time of this present life, and after that so

948 spent, passed hence into hell: "What hath pride profited us? Or

949 what good hath the glory of our riches done unto us? Passed are

950 all those things like a shadow . . . or like an arrow shot out

951 into the place appointed; the air that was divided is forthwith

952 returned unto the place, and in such wise closed together again

953 that the way is not perceived in which the arrow went. And in like

954 wise we, as soon as we were born, are forthwith vanished away, and

955 have left no token of any good virtue behind us, but are consumed

956 and wasted and come to naught in our malignity. They, lo, that

957 have lived here in sin, such words have they spoken when they lay

958 in hell."

959 Here shall you, good cousin, consider, that whereas the scripture

960 here speaketh of the arrow shot into its place appointed or

961 intended, in the shooting of this arrow of pride there be divers

962 purposings and appointings. For the proud man himself hath no

963 certain purpose or appointment at any mark, butt, or prick upon

964 earth, at which he determineth to shoot and there to stick and

965 tarry. But ever he shooteth as children do, who love to shoot up

966 cop-high, to see how high their arrow can fly up. But now doth the

967 devil intend and appoint a certain mark, surely set in a place into

968 which he purposeth—fly this arrow never so high and the proud

969 heart on it—to have them both alight at last, and that place is in

970 the very pit of hell. There is set the devil's well-acquainted

971 prick and his very just mark. And with his pricking shaft of pride

972 he hath by himself a plain proof and experience that down upon this

973 prick (unless it be stopped by some grace of God on the way) the

974 soul that flieth up with it can never fail to fall. For when he

975 himself was in heaven and began to fly cop-high, with the lusty

976 light flight of pride, saying, "I will fly up above the stars and

977 set my throne on the sides of the north, and will be like unto the

978 Highest," long ere he could fly up half so high as he said in his

979 heart that he would, he was turned from a bright glorious angel

980 into a dark deformed devil, and from flying any further upward,

981 down was he thrown into the deep dungeon of hell.

982 Now may it, peradventure, cousin, seem that, since this kind of

983 temptation of pride is no tribulation or pain, all this that we

984 speak of this sorrow of pride flying forth in the day of

985 prosperity, would be beside our matter.

986 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, and so seemed it unto me. And

987 somewhat was I minded so to say to you, too, saving that, whether

988 it were properly pertaining to the present matter or somewhat

989 digressing from it, methought it was good matter and such as I had

990 no wish to leave.

991 ANTHONY: But now must you consider, cousin, that though

992 prosperity be contrary to tribulation, yet unto many a good man

993 the devil's temptation to pride in prosperity is a greater

994 tribulation, and more hath need of good comfort and good counsel

995 both, than he who never felt it would believe. And that is the

996 thing, cousin, that maketh me speak of it as of a thing proper to

997 this matter. For, cousin, as it is a right hard thing to touch

998 pitch and never defile the fingers, to put flax unto fire and yet

999 keep them from burning, to keep a serpent in thy bosom and yet be

1000 safe from stinging, to put young men with young women without

1001 danger of foul fleshly desire—so it is hard for any person,

1002 either man or woman, in great worldly wealth and much prosperity,

1003 so to withstand the suggestions of the devil and occasions given

1004 by the world that they keep themselves from the deadly danger of

1005 ambitious glory. And if a man fall into it, there followeth upon

1006 it a whole flood of all unhappy mischief: arrogant manner, high

1007 solemn bearing, overlooking the poor in word and countenance,

1008 displeasant and disdainful behaviour, ravine, extortion,

1009 oppression, hatred and cruelty.

1010 Now, many a good man, cousin, come into great authority, casteth

1011 in his mind the peril of such occasions of pride as the devil

1012 taketh of prosperity to make his instruments of, with which to

1013 move men to such high point of presumption as engendereth so many

1014 great evils. And, feeling the devil therewith offering him

1015 suggestions to it, he is sore troubled therewith. And some fall so

1016 afraid of it that even in the day of prosperity they fall into the

1017 night's fear of pusillanimity, and they leave the things undone in

1018 which they might use themselves well. And mistrusting the aid and

1019 help of God in holding them upright in their temptations, whereby

1020 for faint heart they leave off good business in which they would

1021 be well occupied. And, under pretext (as it seemeth to themselves)

1022 of humble heart and meekness, and of serving God in contemplation

1023 and silence, they seek their own ease and earthly rest unawares.

1024 And with this, if it be so, God is not well content.

1025 Howbeit, if it be so that a man, by the experience that he hath of

1026 himself, perceiveth that in wealth and authority he doth his own

1027 soul harm, and cannot do the good that to his part appertaineth;

1028 but seeth the things that he should set his hands to sustain,

1029 decay through his default and fall to ruin under him, and seeth

1030 that to the amendment thereof he leaveth his own duty undone; then

1031 would I in any wise advise him to leave off that thing—be it

1032 spiritual benefice that he have, parsonage or bishopric, or

1033 temporal office and authority—and rather give it over quite and

1034 draw himself aside and serve God, than to take the worldly worship

1035 and commodity for himself, with incommodity of those whom his duty

1036 would be to profit.

1037 But, on the other hand, he may not see the contrary but what he

1038 may do his duty conveniently well, and may fear nothing but that

1039 the temptations of ambition and pride may peradventure turn his

1040 good purpose and make him decline unto sin. I deny not that it is

1041 well done to stand always in moderate fear, for the scripture

1042 saith, "Blessed is the man that is always fearful," and St. Paul

1043 saith, "He that standeth, let him look that he fall not." Yet is

1044 over-much fear perilous and draweth toward the mistrust of God's

1045 gracious help. This immoderate fear and faint heart holy scripture

1046 forbiddeth, saying, "Be not feeble-hearted or timorous." Let such

1047 a man therefore temper his fear with good hope, and think that

1048 since God hath set him in that place (if he think that God have

1049 set him in it), God will assist him with his grace to use it well.

1050 Howbeit, if he came to it by simony or some such other evils

1051 means, then that would be one good reason wherefore he should

1052 rather leave it off. But otherwise let him continue in his good

1053 business. And, against the devil's provocation unto evil, let him

1054 bless himself and call unto God and pray, and look that the devil

1055 tempt him not to lean the more toward the contrary.

1056 Let him pity and comfort those who are in distress and affliction.

1057 I mean not that he should let every malefactor pass forth

1058 unpunished, and freely run out and rob at random. But in his heart

1059 let him be sorry to see that of necessity, for fear of decaying

1060 the common weal, men are driven to put malefactors to pain. And

1061 yet where he findeth good tokens and likelihood of amendment,

1062 there let him help all that he can that mercy may be had. There

1063 shall never lack desperately disposed wretched enough besides,

1064 upon whom, as an example, justice can proceed. Let him think, in

1065 his own heart, that every poor beggar is his fellow.

1066 VINCENT: That will be very hard, uncle, for an honourable man to

1067 do, when he beholdeth himself richly apparelled and the beggar

1068 rigged in his rags.

1069 ANTHONY: If there were here, cousin, two men who were both

1070 beggars, and afterward a great rich man would take one unto him,

1071 and tell him that for a little time he would have him in his

1072 house, and thereupon arrayed him in silk and gave him a great bag

1073 by his side, filled even with gold, but giving him this catch

1074 therewith: that, within a little while, out he should go in his

1075 old rags again, and bear never a penny with him—if this beggar

1076 met his fellow now, while his gay gown was on, might he not, for

1077 all his gay gear, take him for his fellow still? And would he not

1078 be a very fool if, for a wealth of a few weeks, he would think

1079 himself far his better?

1080 VINCENT: Yes, uncle, if the difference in their state were no

1081 other.

1082 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, methinketh that in this world, between

1083 the richest and the most poor, the difference is scant so much. For

1084 let the highest look on the most base, and consider how they both

1085 came into this world. And then let him consider further that,

1086 howsoever rich he be now, he shall yet, within a while—

1087 peradventure less than one week—walk out again as poor as that

1088 beggar shall. And then, by my troth, methinketh this rich man much

1089 more than mad if, for the wealth of a little while—haply less than

1090 one week—he reckon himself in earnest any better than the beggar's

1091 fellow.

1092 And less than thus can no man think, who hath any natural wit and

1093 well useth it. But now a Christian man, cousin, who hath the light

1094 of faith, he cannot fail to think much further in this thing. For

1095 he will think not only upon his bare coming hither and his bare

1096 going hence again, but also the dreadful judgment of God, and upon

1097 the fearful pains of hell and the inestimable joys of heaven. And

1098 in the considering of these things, he will call to remembrance

1099 that peradventure when this beggar and he are both departed hence,

1100 the beggar may be suddenly set up in such royalty that well were

1101 he himself that ever was he born if he might be made his fellow.

1102 And he who well bethinketh him, cousin, upon these things, I

1103 verily think that the arrow of pride flying forth in the day of

1104 worldly wealth shall never so wound his heart that ever it shall

1105 bear him up one foot.

1106 But now, to the intent that he may think on such things the

1107 better, let him use often to resort to confession. And there let

1108 him open his heart and, by the mouth of some virtuous ghostly

1109 father, have such things often renewed in his remembrance. Let him

1110 also choose himself some secret solitary place in his own house,

1111 as far from noise and company as he conveniently can, and thither

1112 let him sometimes secretly resort alone, imagining himself as one

1113 going out of the world even straight unto the giving up his

1114 reckoning unto God of his sinful living. There, before an altar or

1115 some pitiful image of Christ's bitter passion, the beholding of

1116 which may put him in remembrance of the thing and move him to

1117 devout compassion, let him then kneel down or fall prostrate as at

1118 the feet of almighty God, verily believing him to be there

1119 invisibly present, as without any doubt he is. There let him open

1120 his heart to God and confess his faults, such as he can call to

1121 mind, and pray God for forgiveness. Let him call to remembrance

1122 the benefits that God hath given him, either in general among

1123 other men or privately to himself, and give him humble hearty

1124 thanks for them. There let him declare unto God the temptations of

1125 the devil, the suggestions of the flesh, the occasions of the

1126 world—and of his worldly friends, much worse many times in

1127 drawing a man from God than are his most mortal enemies, as our

1128 Saviour witnesseth himself where he saith, "The enemies of a man

1129 are they that are his own familiars." There let him lament and

1130 bewail unto God his own frailty, negligence, and sloth in

1131 resisting and withstanding of temptation; his readiness and

1132 proneness to fall into it. There let him lamentably beseech God,

1133 of his gracious aid and help, to strengthen his infirmity—both to

1134 keep him from falling and, when he by his own fault misfortuneth

1135 to fall, then with the helping hand of his merciful grace to lift

1136 him up and set him on his feet in the state of his grace again.

1137 And let this man not doubt but that God heareth him and granteth

1138 him gladly his boon.

1139 And so, dwelling in the faithful trust of God's help, he shall

1140 well use his prosperity, and persevere in his good profitable

1141 business, and shall have the truth of God so compass him about

1142 with a shield of his heavenly defence that he shall not need to

1143 dread of the devil's arrow flying in the day of worldly wealth.

1144 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, I like this good counsel well. And I

1145 should think that those who are in prosperity and take such order

1146 therein, may do much good both to themselves and to other folk.

1147 ANTHONY: I beseech our Lord, cousin, to put this and better in

1148 the mind of every man who needeth it.

1149 And now will I touch one word or twain of the third temptation, of

1150 which the prophet speaketh in these words: "From the business

1151 walking in the darknesses." And then will we call for our dinner,

1152 leaving the last temptation—that is, "from the incursion and the

1153 devil of the midday"—till afternoon. And then shall we with that,

1154 God willing, make an end of all this matter.

1155 VINCENT: Our Lord reward you, good uncle, for your good labour

1156 with me. But, for our Lord's sake, take good heed, uncle, that you

1157 forbear not your dinner over-long.

1158 ANTHONY: Fear not that, cousin, I warrant you, for this piece

1159 will I make you but short.

BOOK II · CHAPTER XVII

118 The prophet saith in the said psalm, "He that dwelleth in the

119 faithful hope of God's help, he shall abide in the protection or

120 safeguard of God in heaven. And thou who art such a one, the truth

121 of him shall so compass thee about with a shield, that thou shalt

122 not be afraid of the business walking about in the darknesses."

123 "*Negotium,* the business," is here, cousin, the name of the devil

124 who is ever full of busy-ness in tempting folk to much evil

125 business. His time of tempting is in the darknesses. For you know

126 well that beside the full night, which is the deep dark, there are

127 two times of darkness, the one ere the morning wax light, the

128 other when the evening waxeth dark. Two times of like darkness are

129 there also in the soul of man: the one ere the light of grace be

130 well sprung up in the heart, the other when the light of grace

131 beginneth out of the heart to walk fast away. In these two

132 darknesses this devil who is called Business busily walketh about,

133 and he carrieth about with him such foolish folk as will follow

134 him and setteth them to work with many a manner of bumbling

135 business.

136 He setteth some, I say, to seek the pleasures of the flesh in

137 eating, drinking, and other filthy delight. And some he setteth

138 about incessant seeking for these worldly goods. And of such busy

139 folk whom this devil called Business, walking about in the

140 darknesses, setteth to work with such business, our Saviour saith

141 in the gospel, "He that walketh in darknesses knoweth not whither

142 he goeth." And surely in such a state are they—they neither know

143 which way they go, nor whither. For verily they walk round about

144 as it were in a round maze; when they think themselves at an end

145 of their business, they are but at the beginning again. For is not

146 the going about the serving of the flesh a business that hath no

147 end, but evermore from the end cometh to the beginning again? Go

148 they never so full-fed to bed, yet evermore on the morrow, as new

149 they are to be fed again as they were the day before. Thus fareth

150 it by the belly; thus fareth it by those parts that are beneath

151 the belly. And as for covetousness, it fareth like the fire—the

152 more wood there cometh to it, the more fervent and the more greedy

153 it is.

154 But now hath this maze a centre or middle place, into which these

155 busy folk are sometimes conveyed suddenly when they think they are

156 not yet far from the brink. The centre or middle place of this

157 maze is hell. And into that place are these busy folk who with

158 this devil of business walk about in this busy maze, in the

159 darkness, sometimes suddenly conveyed, unaware whither they are

160 going. And that may be even while they think that they have not

161 walked far from the beginning, and that they have yet a great way

162 to walk about before they should come to the end. But of these

163 fleshly folk walking in this busy pleasant maze the scripture

164 declareth the end: "They lead their life in pleasure, and at a pop

165 down they descend into hell."

166 Of the covetous man saith St. Paul, "They that long to be rich do

167 fall into temptation and into the snare of the devil, and into

168 many unprofitable and harmful desires, which drown men into death

169 and destruction." Lo, here in the middle place of this busy maze,

170 the snare of the devil, the place of perdition and destruction, in

171 which they fall and are caught and drowned ere they are aware!

172 The covetous rich man also that our Saviour speaketh of in the

173 gospel, who had so great plenty of corn that his barns would not

174 receive it, but intended to make his barns larger, and said unto

175 himself that he would make merry many days—he thought, you know,

176 that he had a great way yet to walk. But God said unto him, "Fool,

177 this night shall they take thy soul from thee, and then all these

178 goods that thou hast gathered, whose shall they be?" Here, you

179 see, he fell suddenly into the deep centre of this busy maze, so

180 that he was fallen full into it ere ever he had thought he should

181 have come near to it.

182 Now this I know very well: Those who are walking about in this

183 busy maze take not their business for any tribulation. And yet are

184 there many of them as sore wearied in it, and sore panged and

185 pained, their pleasures being so short, so little, and so few, and

186 their displeasures and their griefs so great, so continual, and so

187 many. It maketh me think on a good worshipful man who, when he

188 divers times beheld what pain his wife took in tightly binding up

189 her hair to make her a fair large forehead, and with tightly

190 bracing in her body to make her middle small (both twain to her

191 great pain) for the pride of a little foolish praise, he said unto

192 her, "Forsooth, madam, if God give you not hell, he shall do you a

193 great wrong. For it must needs be your own very right, for you buy

194 it very dear and take very great pain therefore!"

195 Those who now lie in hell for their wretched living here do now

196 perceive their folly in the more pain that they took here for the

197 less pleasure. There confess they now their folly, and cry out,

198 "We have been wearied in the way of wickedness." And yet, while

199 they were walking in that way, they would not rest themselves, but

200 ran on still in their weariness, and put themselves still unto

201 more pain and more, for a little childish pleasure, short and soon

202 gone. For that they took all that labour and pain, beside the

203 everlasting pain that followed it for their further advantage

204 afterward. So help me God, but I verily think many a man buyeth

205 hell here with so much pain that he might have bought heaven with

206 less than half!

207 But yet, as I say, while these fleshly and worldly busy folk are

208 walking about in this round busy maze of the devil called Business

209 who walketh about in these two times of darkness, their wits are

210 so bewitched by the secret enchantment of the devil that they mark

211 not the great long miserable weariness and pain that the devil

212 maketh them take and endure about naught. And therefore they take

213 it for no tribulation, so that they need no comfort. And therefore

214 it is not for their sakes that I speak of all this, saving that it

215 may serve them for counsel toward the perceiving of their own

216 foolish misery, through the help of God's grace, beginning to

217 shine upon them again. But there are very good folk and virtuous

218 who are in the daylight of grace, and yet the devil tempteth them

219 busily to such fleshly delight. And since they see plenty of

220 worldly substance fall unto them, and feel the devil in like wise

221 busily tempt them to set their hearts upon it, they are sore

222 troubled therewith. And they begin to fear thereby that they are

223 not with God in the light but with this devil that the prophet

224 calleth *Negotium*—that is to say, Business—walking about in the

225 two times of darknesses.

226 Howbeit, as I said before of those good folk and gracious who are

227 in the worldly wealth of great power and authority and thereby

228 fear the devil's arrow of pride, so say I now here again of these

229 who stand in dread of fleshly foul sin and covetousness: they do

230 well to stand ever in moderate fear, lest with waxing over-bold

231 and setting the thing over-light, they might peradventure mishap

232 to fall in thereto. Yet, since they are but tempted with it and

233 follow it not, to vex and trouble themselves sorely with the fear

234 of loss of God's favour is without necessity and not always

235 without peril. For, as I said before, it withdraweth the mind of a

236 man far from the spiritual consolation of the good hope that he

237 should have in God's help. And as for those temptations, as long

238 as he who is tempted followeth them not, the fight against them

239 serveth him for matter of merit and reward in heaven, if he not

240 only flee the deed, the consent, and the delectation, but also (so

241 far as he conveniently can) flee from all occasions of them.

242 And this point is in those fleshly temptations a thing easy to

243 perceive and plain enough. But in worldly business pertaining unto

244 covetousness the thing is somewhat more dark and there is more

245 difficulty in the perceiving. And very great troublous fear of it

246 doth often arise in the hearts of very good folk, when the world

247 falleth fast unto them, because of the sore words and terrible

248 threats that God in holy scripture speaketh against those who are

249 rich. As, where St. Paul saith, "They that will be rich fall into

250 temptation, and into the snare of the devil." And where our

251 Saviour saith himself, "It is more easy for a camel"—or, as some

252 say, "for a great cable rope," for "camelus" so signifieth in the

253 Greek tongue—"to go through a needle's eye than for a rich man to

254 enter into the kingdom of God."

255 No marvel, now, if good folk who fear God take occasion of great

256 dread at so dreadful words, when they see the worldly goods fall

257 to them. And some stand in doubt whether it be lawful for them to

258 keep any goods or not. But evermore, in all those places of

259 scripture, the having of the worldly goods is not the thing that

260 is rebuked and threatened, but the affection that the haver

261 unlawfully beareth to them. For where St. Paul saith, "they that

262 will be made rich," he speaketh not of the having but of the will

263 and desire and affection to have, and the longing for it. For that

264 cannot be lightly without sin. For the thing that folk sore long

265 for, they will make many shifts to get and jeopard themselves for.

266 And to declare that the having of riches is not forbidden, but the

267 inordinate affection of the mind sore set upon them, the prophet

268 saith, "If riches flow unto you, set not your heart thereupon."

269 And albeit that our Lord, by the said example of the camel or

270 cable rope to come through the needle's eye, said that it is not

271 only hard but also impossible for a rich man to enter into the

272 kingdom of heaven, yet he declared that though the rich man cannot

273 get into heaven of himself, yet God, he said, can get him in well

274 enough. For unto men he said it was impossible, but not unto God,

275 for "unto God," he said, "all things are possible." And yet,

276 beside that, he told of which manner of rich man he meant, who

277 could not get into the kingdom of heaven, saying, "My babes, how

278 hard is it for them that put their trust and confidence in their

279 money, to enter into the kingdom of God!"

280 VINCENT: This is, I suppose, uncle, very true—and otherwise God

281 forbid! For otherwise the world would be in a full hard state, if

282 every rich man were in such danger and peril.

283 ANTHONY: That would it be, cousin, indeed. And so I suppose it is

284 yet. For I fear me that to the multitude there are very few who

285 long not sorely to be rich. And of those who so long to be, there

286 are also very few reserved who set not their heart very sorely

287 thereon.

288 VINCENT: This is, uncle, I fear me, very true, but yet not the

289 thing that I was about to speak of. But the thing that I would

290 have said was this: I cannot well perceive (the world being such

291 as it is, and so many poor people in it) how any man can be rich,

292 and keep himself rich, without danger of damnation for it.

293 For all the while he seeth so many poor people who lack, while he

294 himself hath wherewith to give them. And their necessity he is

295 bound in such case of duty to relieve, while he hath wherewith to

296 do so—so far forth that holy St. Ambrose saith that whosoever die

297 for default, where we might help them, we kill them. I cannot see

298 but that every rich man hath great cause to stand in great fear of

299 damnation, nor can I perceive, as I say, how he can be delivered

300 of that fear as long as he keepeth his riches. And therefore,

301 though he might keep his riches if there lacked poor men and yet

302 stand in God's favour therewith, as Abraham did and many another

303 holy rich man since; yet with such an abundance of poor men as

304 there is now in every country, any man who keepeth any riches must

305 needs have an inordinate affection unto it, since he giveth it not

306 out unto the poor needy persons, as the duty of charity bindeth

307 and constraineth him to.

308 And thus, uncle, in this world at this day, meseemeth your comfort

309 unto good men who are rich, and are troubled with fear of

310 damnation for the keeping, can very scantly serve.

311 ANTHONY: Hard is it, cousin, in many manner of things, to bid or

312 forbid, affirm or deny, reprove or approve, a matter nakedly

313 proposed and put forth; or precisely to say "This thing is

314 good," or "This thing is evil," without consideration of the

315 circumstances.

316 Holy St. Austine telleth of a physician who gave a man in a certain

317 disease a medicine that helped him. The selfsame man at another

318 time in the selfsame disease took the selfsame medicine himself,

319 and had of it more harm than good. This he told the physician, and

320 asked him how the harm should have happened. "That medicine," quoth

321 he, "did thee no good but harm because thou tookest it when I gave

322 it thee not." This answer St. Austine very well approveth, because,

323 though the medicine were the same, yet might there be peradventure

324 in the sickness some such difference as the patient perceived

325 not—yea, or in the man himself, or in the place, or in the time of

326 the year. Many things might make the hindrance, for which the

327 physician would not then have given him the selfsame medicine that

328 he gave him before.

329 To peruse every circumstance that might, cousin, in this matter be

330 touched, and were to be considered and weighed, would indeed make

331 this part of this devil of Business a very busy piece of work and

332 a long one! But I shall open a little the point that you speak of,

333 and shall show you what I think therein, with as few words as I

334 conveniently can. And then will we go to dinner.

335 First, cousin, he who is a rich man and keepeth all his goods, he

336 hath, I think, very good cause to be very afraid indeed. And yet I

337 fear me that such folk fear the least. For they are very far from

338 the state of good men, since, if they keep all, they are then very

339 far from charity, and do, as you know well, either little alms or

340 none at all.

341 But now our question, cousin, is not in what case that rich man

342 standeth who keepeth all, but whether we should suffer men to

343 stand in a perilous dread and fear for the keeping of any great

344 part. For if, by the keeping of so much as maketh a rich man

345 still, they stand in the state of damnation, then are the curates

346 bound to tell them so plainly, according to the commandment of God

347 given unto them all in the person of Ezechiel: "If, when I say to

348 the wicked man, 'Thou shalt die,' thou do not show it unto him,

349 nor speak unto him that he may be turned from his wicked way and

350 live, he shall soothly die in his wickedness and his blood shall I

351 require of thine hand."

352 But, cousin, though God invited men unto the following of himself

353 in wilful poverty, by the leaving of everything at once for his

354 sake—as the thing by which, being out of solicitude of worldly

355 business and far from the desire of earthly commodities, they may

356 the more speedily get and attain the state of spiritual

357 perfection, and the hungry desire and longing for celestial

358 things—yet doth he not command every man to do so upon the peril

359 of damnation. For where he saith, "He that forsaketh not all that

360 ever he hath, cannot be my disciple," he declareth well, by other

361 words of his own in the selfsame place a little before, what he

362 meaneth. For there saith he more, "He that cometh to me, and

363 hateth not his father, and his mother, and his wife, and his

364 children, and his brethren, and his sisters, yea and his own life

365 too, cannot be my disciple." Here meaneth our Saviour Christ that

366 no one can be his disciple unless he love him so far above all his

367 kin, and above his own life, too, that for the love of him, rather

368 than forsake him, he shall forsake them all. And so meaneth he by

369 those other words that whosoever do not so renounce and forsake

370 all that ever he hath in his own heart and affection, so that he

371 will lose it all and let it go every whit, rather than deadly to

372 displease God with the reserving of any one part of it, he cannot

373 be Christ's disciple. For Christ teacheth us to love God above all

374 things, and he loveth not God above all things who, contrary to

375 God's pleasure, keepeth anything that he hath. For he showeth

376 himself to set more by that thing than by God, since he is better

377 content to lose God than it. But, as I said, to give away all, or

378 that no man should be rich or have substance, that find I no

379 commandment of.

380 There are, as our Saviour saith, in the house of his father many

381 mansions. And happy shall he be who shall have the grace to dwell

382 even in the lowest. It seemeth verily by the gospel that those who

383 for God's sake patiently suffer penury, shall not only dwell in

384 heaven above those who live here in plenty in earth, but also that

385 heaven in some manner of wise more properly belongeth unto them and

386 is more especially prepared for them than it is for the rich. For

387 God in the gospel counseleth the rich folk to buy (in a manner)

388 heaven of them, where he saith unto the rich men, "Make yourselves

389 friends of the wicked riches, that when you fail here they may

390 receive you into everlasting tabernacles."

391 But now, although this be thus, in respect of the riches and the

392 poverty compared together, yet if a rich man and a poor man be

393 both good men, there may be some other virtue beside in which the

394 rich man may peradventure so excel that he may in heaven be far

395 above that poor man who was here on earth in other virtues far

396 under him. And the proof appeareth clear in Lazarus and Abraham.

397 Nor I say not this to the intent to comfort rich men in heaping up

398 riches, for a little comfort will bend them enough thereto. They

399 are not so proud-hearted and obstinate but what they would, I

400 daresay, with right little exhortation be very conformable to that

401 counsel! But I say this for those good men to whom God giveth

402 substance, and the mind to dispose it well, and yet not the mind

403 to give it all away at once, but for good causes to keep some

404 substance still. Let them not despair of God's favour for not

405 doing the thing which God hath given them no commandment of, nor

406 drawn them to by any special calling.

407 Zachaeus, lo, who climbed up into the tree, for desire that he had

408 to behold our Saviour: at such a time as Christ called aloud unto

409 him and said, "Zachaeus, make haste and come down, for this day

410 must I dwell in thy house," he was glad and touched inwardly with

411 special grace to the profit of his soul. All the people murmured

412 much that Christ would call him and be so familiar with him as, of

413 his own offer, to come unto his house. For they knew him for the

414 chief of the publicans, who were custom-men or toll-gatherers of

415 the Emperor's duties, all which whole company were among the

416 people sore infamous for ravine, extortion, and bribery. And then

417 Zachaeus not only was the chief of the fellowship but also was

418 grown greatly rich, whereby the people accounted him in their own

419 opinion for a man very sinful and wicked. Yet he forthwith, by the

420 instinct of the spirit of God, in reproach of all such temerarious

421 bold and blind judgment, given upon a man whose inward mind and

422 sudden change they cannot see, shortly proved them all deceived.

423 And he proved that our Lord had, at those few words outwardly

424 spoken to him, so wrought in his heart within that whatsoever he

425 was before, he was then, unawares to them all, suddenly waxed

426 good. For he made haste and came down, and gladly received Christ,

427 and said, "Lo, Lord, the one half of my goods here I give unto

428 poor people. And yet, over that, if I have in anything deceived

429 any man, here am I ready to recompense him fourfold as much."

430 VINCENT: This was, uncle, a gracious hearing. But yet I marvel me

431 somewhat, wherefore Zachaeus used his words in that manner of

432 order. For methinketh he should first have spoken of making

433 restitution unto those whom he had beguiled, and then spoken of

434 giving his alms afterward. For restitution is, you know, duty, and

435 a thing of such necessity that in respect of restitution almsdeed

436 is but voluntary. Therefore it might seem that to put men in mind

437 of their duty in making restitution first, and doing their alms

438 afterward, Zachaeus would have spoken more fittingly if he had

439 said first that he would make every man restitution whom he had

440 wronged, and then give half in alms of that which remained

441 afterward. For only that might he call clearly his own.

442 ANTHONY: This is true, cousin, where a man hath not enough to

443 suffice for both. But he who hath, is not bound to leave his alms

444 ungiven to the poor man who is at hand and peradventure calleth

445 upon him, till he go seek up all his creditors and all those whom

446 he hath wronged—who are peradventure so far asunder that, leaving

447 the one good deed undone the while, he may, before they come

448 together, change that good intent again and do neither the one nor

449 the other. It is good always to be doing some good out of hand,

450 while we think on it; grace shall the better stand with us and

451 increase also, to go the further in the other afterward.

452 And this I would answer, if the man had there done the one out of

453 hand—the giving, I mean, of half in alms—and not so much as

454 spoken of restitution till afterward. Whereas now, though he spoke

455 the one in order before the other (and yet all at one time) it

456 remained still in his liberty to put them both in execution, after

457 such order as he should then think expedient. But now, cousin, did

458 the spirit of God temper the tongue of Zachaeus in the utterance

459 of these words in such wise that it may well appear that the

460 saying of the wise man is verified in them, where he saith, "To

461 God it belongeth to govern the tongue." For here, when he said

462 that he would give half of his goods unto poor people and yet

463 beside that not only recompense any man whom he had wronged but

464 more than recompense him by three times as much again, he doubly

465 reproved the false suspicion of the people. For they accounted him

466 for so evil that they reckoned in their mind all his goods wrongly

467 gotten, because he was grown to substance in that office that was

468 commonly misused with extortion. But his words declared that he

469 was deep enough in his reckoning so that, if half his goods were

470 given away, he would yet be well able to yield every man his due

471 with the other half—and yet leave himself no beggar either, for

472 he said not he would give away all.

473 Would God, cousin, that every rich Christian man who is reputed

474 right worshipful—yea, and (which yet, to my mind, is more)

475 reckoned for right honest, too—would and could do the thing that

476 little Zachaeus, that same great publican, were he Jew or were he

477 paynim, said that he would do: that is, with less than half his

478 goods, to recompense every man whom he had wronged four times as

479 much. Yea, yea, cousin, as much for as much, hardly! And then they

480 who receive it shall be content, I dare promise for them, to let

481 the other thrice-as-much go, and forgive it. Because that was one

482 of the hard points of the old law, whereas Christian men must be

483 full of forgiving, and not require and exact their amends to the

484 uttermost.

485 But now, for our purpose here: He promised neither to give away

486 all nor to become a beggar—no, nor yet to leave off his office

487 either. For, albeit that he had not used it before peradventure in

488 every point so pure as St. John the Baptist had taught them the

489 lesson: "Do no more than is appointed unto you," yet he might both

490 lawfully use his substance that he intended to reserve, and

491 lawfully might use his office, too, in receiving the prince's

492 duty, according to Christ's express commandment, "Give the Emperor

493 those things that are his," refusing all extortion and bribery

494 besides. Yet our Lord, well approving his good purpose, and

495 exacting no further of him concerning his worldly behaviour,

496 answered and said, "This day is health come to this house, for he

497 too is the son of Abraham."

498 But now I forget not, cousin, that in effect you conceded to me

499 thus far: that a man may be rich and yet not out of the state of

500 grace, nor out of God's favour. Howbeit, you think that, though it

501 may be so in some time or in some other place, yet at this time

502 and in this place, or any other such in which there be so many

503 poor people, upon whom you think they are bound to bestow their

504 goods, they can keep no riches with conscience.

505 Verily, cousin, if that reason would hold, I daresay the world was

506 never such anywhere that any man might have kept any substance

507 without the danger of damnation. For since Christ's days to the

508 world's end, we have the witness of his own word that there hath

509 never lacked poor men nor ever shall. For he said himself, "Poor

510 men shall you always have with you, unto whom, when you will, you

511 may do good." So that, as I tell you, if your rule should hold,

512 then I suppose there would be no place, in no time, since Christ's

513 days hitherto, nor I think in as long before that either, nor never

514 shall there be hereafter, in which any man could abide rich

515 without the danger of eternal damnation, even for his riches

516 alone, though he demeaned himself never so well.

517 But, cousin, men of substance must there be. For otherwise shall

518 you have more beggars, perdy, than there are, and no man left able

519 to relieve another. For this I think in my mind a very sure

520 conclusion: If all the money that is in this country were tomorrow

521 brought together out of every man's hand and laid all upon one

522 heap, and then divided out unto every man alike, it would be on

523 the morrow after worse than it was the day before. For I suppose

524 that when it were all equally thus divided among all, the best

525 would be left little better then than almost a beggar is now. And

526 yet he who was a beggar before, all that he shall be the richer

527 for, that he should thereby receive, shall not make him much above

528 a beggar still. But many a one of the rich men, if their riches

529 stood but in movable substance, shall be safe enough from riches,

530 haply for all their life after!

531 Men cannot, you know, live here in this world unless some one man

532 provide a means of living for many others. Every man cannot have a

533 ship of his own, nor every man be a merchant without a stock. And

534 these things, you know, must needs be had. Nor can every man have a

535 plough by himself. And who could live by the tailor's craft, if no

536 man were able to have a gown made? Who could live by masonry, or

537 who could live a carpenter, if no man were able to build either

538 church or house? Who would be the makers of any manner of cloth, if

539 there lacked men of substance to set sundry sorts to work? Some man

540 who hath not two ducats in his house would do better to lose them

541 both and leave himself not a farthing, but utterly lose all his

542 own, rather than that some rich man by whom he is weekly set to

543 work should lose one half of his money. For then would he himself

544 be likely to lack work. For surely the rich man's substance is the

545 wellspring of the poor man's living. And therefore here would it

546 fare by the poor man as it fared by the woman in one of Æsop's

547 fables. She had a hen that laid her every day a golden egg, till on

548 a day she thought she would have a great many eggs at once. And

549 therefore she killed her hen and found but one or twain in her

550 belly, so that for a few she lost many.

551 But now, cousin, to come to your doubt how it can be that a man

552 may with conscience keep riches with him, when he seeth so many

553 poor men on whom he may bestow them. Verily, that might he not

554 with conscience do, if he must bestow it upon as many as he can.

555 And so much of truth every rich man do, if all the poor folk that

556 he seeth are so specially by God's commandment committed unto his

557 charge alone that, because our Saviour said, "Give to every man

558 who asketh thee," therefore he is bound to give out still to every

559 beggar who will ask him, as long as any penny lasteth in his

560 purse. But verily, cousin, that saying hath (as St. Austine saith

561 other places in scripture have) need of interpretation. For, as

562 holy St. Austine saith, though Christ say, "Give to every man who

563 asketh thee," he saith not yet, "Give them all that they will ask

564 thee." But surely they would be the same, if he meant to bind me

565 by commandment to give every man without exception something. For

566 so should I leave myself nothing.

567 Our Saviour, in that place of the sixth chapter of St. Luke,

568 speaketh both of the contempt that we should have in heart of

569 these worldly things, and also of the manner that men should use

570 toward their enemies. For there he biddeth us love our enemies,

571 give good words for evil, and not only suffer injuries patiently

572 (both the taking away of our goods and harm done unto our body),

573 but also be ready to suffer the double, and over that to do good

574 in return to those who do us the harm. And among these things he

575 biddeth us give to every man who asketh, meaning that when we can

576 conveniently do a man good, we should not refuse it, whatsoever

577 manner of man he may be, though he were our mortal enemy, if we

578 see that unless we help him ourselves, the person of that man

579 should stand in peril of perishing. And therefore saith St. Paul,

580 "If thine enemy be in hunger, give him meat."

581 But now, though I be bound to give every manner of man in some

582 manner of his necessity, were he my friend or my foe, Christian

583 man or heathen, yet am I not bound alike unto all men, nor unto

584 any many in every case alike. But, as I began to tell you, the

585 differences of the circumstances make great change in the matter.

586 St. Paul saith, "He that provideth not for those that are his, is

587 worse than an infidel." Those are ours who are belonging to our

588 charge, either by nature or by law, or any commandment of God. By

589 nature, as our children; by law, as our servants in our household.

590 Albeit these two sorts be not ours all alike, yet would I think

591 that the least ours of the twain—that is, the servants—if they

592 need, and lack, we are bound to look to them and provide for their

593 need, and see, so far as we can, that they lack not the things

594 that should serve for their necessity while they dwell in our

595 service. Meseemeth also that if they fall sick in our service, so

596 that they cannot do the service that we retain them for, yet may

597 we not in any wise turn them out of doors and cast them up

598 comfortless, while they are not able to labour and help

599 themselves. For this would be a thing against all humanity. And

600 surely, if a man were but a wayfarer whom I received into my house

601 as a guest, if he fell sick there and his money be gone, I reckon

602 myself bound to keep him still, and rather to beg about for his

603 relief than to cast him out in that condition to the peril of his

604 life, whatsoever loss I should happen to sustain in the keeping of

605 him. For when God hath by such chance sent him to me and there

606 once matched me with him, I reckon myself surely charged with him

607 until I may, without peril of his life, be well and conveniently

608 discharged of him.

609 By God's commandment our parents are in our charge, for by nature

610 we are in theirs. Since, as St. Paul saith, it is not the

611 children's part to provide for the parents but the parents' to

612 provide for the children. Provide, I mean, conveniently—good

613 learning or good occupations to get their living by, with truth

614 and the favour of God—but not to make provision for them of such

615 manner of living as they should live the worse toward God for. But

616 rather, if they see by their manner that too much would make them

617 wicked, the father should then give them a great deal less. But

618 although nature put not the parents in the children's charge, yet

619 not only God commandeth but the order of nature compelleth, that

620 the children should both in reverent behaviour honour their father

621 and mother, and also in all their necessity maintain them. And

622 yet, as much as God and nature both bind us to the sustenance of

623 our father, his need may be so little (though it be somewhat) and

624 another man's so great, that both nature and God also would that I

625 should, in such unequal need, relieve that urgent necessity of a

626 stranger—yea, my foe, and God's enemy too, the very Turk or

627 Saracen—before a little need, and unlikely to do great harm, in

628 my father and my mother too. For so ought they both twain

629 themselves to be well content that I should.

630 But now, cousin, outside of such extreme need well perceived and

631 known unto myself, I am not bound to give to every beggar who will

632 ask; nor to believe every imposter that I meet in the street who

633 will say himself that he is very sick; nor to reckon all the poor

634 folk committed by God only so to my charge alone, that no other

635 man should give them anything of his until I have first given out

636 all mine. Nor am I bound either to have so evil opinion of all

637 other folk save myself as to think that, unless I help, the poor

638 folk shall all fail at once, for God hath left in all this quarter

639 no more good folk now but me! I may think better of my neighbours

640 and worse of myself than that, and yet come to heaven, by God's

641 grace, well enough.

642 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, but some man will peradventure be right

643 content, in such cases, to think his neighbours very charitable,

644 to the intent that he may think himself at liberty to give nothing

645 at all.

646 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true. Some will be content either

647 to think so, or to make as though they thought so. But those are

648 they who are content to give naught because they are naught! But

649 our question is, cousin, not of them, but of good folk who, by

650 the keeping of worldly goods, stand in great fear to offend God.

651 For the quieting of their conscience speak we now, to the intent

652 that they may perceive what manner of having of worldly goods, and

653 keeping of them, may stand with the state of grace.

654 Now think I, cousin, that if a man keep riches about him for a

655 glory and royalty of the world, taking a great delight in the

656 consideration of it and liking himself for it, and taking him who

657 is poorer for the lack of it as one far worse than himself, such a

658 mind is very vain foolish pride and such a man is very wicked

659 indeed. But on the other hand, there may be a man—such as would

660 God there were many!—who hath no love unto riches, but having it

661 fall abundantly unto him, taketh for his own part no great

662 pleasure of it, but, as though he had it not, keepeth himself in

663 like abstinence and penance privily as he would do in case he had

664 it not. And, in such things as he doth openly, he may bestow

665 somewhat more liberally upon himself in his house after some

666 manner of the world, lest he should give other folk occasion to

667 marvel and muse and talk of his manner and misreport him for a

668 hypocrite. And therein, between God and him, he may truly protest

669 and testify, as did the good queen Hester, that he doth it not for

670 any desire thereof in the satisfying of his own pleasure, but

671 would with as good will or better forbear the possession of

672 riches, saving them—as perhaps in keeping a good household in

673 good Christian order and fashion, and in setting other folk to

674 work with such things as they gain their living the better by his

675 means. If there be such a man, his having of riches methinketh I

676 might in a manner match in merit with another man's forsaking of

677 all. Or so would it be if there were no other circumstances more

678 pleasing unto God added further unto the forsaking besides, as

679 perhaps for the more fervent contemplation by reason of the

680 solicitude of all worldly business being left off, which was the

681 thing that made Mary Magdalene's part the better. For otherwise

682 would Christ have given her much more thanks to go about and be

683 busy in the helping her sister Martha to dress his dinner, than to

684 take her stool and sit down at her ease and do naught.

685 Now, if he who hath these goods and riches by him, have not haply

686 fully so perfect a mind, but somewhat loveth to keep himself from

687 lack; and if he be not, so fully as a pure Christian fashion

688 requireth, determined to abandon his pleasure—well, what will you

689 more? The man is so much the less perfect than I would that he

690 were, and haply than he himself would wish, if it were as easy to

691 be it as to wish it. But yet is he not forthwith in the state of

692 damnation, for all that. No more than every man is forthwith in a

693 state of damnation who, forsaking all and entering into religion,

694 is not yet always so clear purified from worldly affections as he

695 himself would very fain that he were, and much bewaileth that he

696 is not. Many a man, who hath in the world willingly forsaken the

697 likelihood of right worshipful offices, hath afterward had much

698 ado to keep himself from the desire of the office of cellarer or

699 sexton, to bear yet at least some rule and authority, though it

700 were but among the bellies. But God is more merciful to man's

701 imperfection—if the man know it, and acknowledge it, and mislike

702 it, and little by little labour to amend it—than to reject and

703 cast off to the devil him who, according as his frailty can bear

704 and suffer, hath a general intent and purpose to please him and to

705 prefer or set by nothing in this world before him.

706 And therefore, cousin, to make an end of this piece withal—of

707 this devil, I mean, whom the prophet calleth "Business walking in

708 the darknesses": If a man have a mind to serve God and please him,

709 and would rather lose all the goods he hath than wittingly to do

710 deadly sin; and if he would, without murmur or grudge, give it

711 every whit away in case God should so command him, and intend to

712 take it patiently if God would take it from him; and if he would

713 be glad to use it unto God's pleasure, and do his diligence to

714 know and be taught what manner of using of it God would be pleased

715 with; and if he be glad to follow therein, from time to time, the

716 counsel of good virtuous men, though he neither give away all at

717 once, nor give to every man who asketh him neither; and though

718 every man should fear and think in this world that all the good

719 that he doth or can do is a great deal too little—yet, for all

720 that fear, let that man dwell in the faithful hope of God's help!

721 And then shall the truth of God so compass him about, as the

722 prophet saith, with a shield, that he shall not so need to dread

723 the snares and the temptations of this devil whom the prophet

724 calleth "Business walking about in the darknesses." But he shall,

725 for all the having of riches and worldly substance, so avoid his

726 snares and temptations, that he shall in conclusion, by the great

727 grace and almighty mercy of God, get into heaven well enough.

728 And now was I, cousin, after this piece thus ended, about to bid

729 them bring in our dinner. But now shall I not need to, lo, for

730 here they come with it already.

731 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, God disposeth and timeth your

732 matter and your dinner both, I trust. For the end of your good

733 tale—for which our Lord reward you!—and the beginning here of

734 your good dinner too (from which it would be more than pity that

735 you should any longer have tarried) meet even at the close

736 together.

737 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, now will we say grace. And then for a

738 while will we leave talking and essay how our dinner shall please

739 us, and how fair we can fall to feeding. After that, you know my

740 customary guise (for "manner" I cannot call it, because the guise

741 is unmannerly) to bid you not farewell but steal away from you to

742 sleep. But you know I am not wont to sleep long in the afternoon,

743 but even a little to forget the world. And when I wake, I will

744 again come to you. And then is, God willing, all this long day

745 ours, in which we shall have time enough to talk much more than

746 shall suffice for the finishing of this one part of our matter

747 that now alone remaineth.

748 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, keep your customary manner, for

749 "manner" may you call it well enough. For as it would be against

750 good manners to look that a man should kneel down for courtesy

751 when his knee is sore, so is it very good manners that a man of

752 your age (aggrieved with such sundry sicknesses besides, that

753 suffer you not always to sleep when you should) should not let his

754 sleep slip away but should take it when he can. And I will, uncle,

755 in the meanwhile steal from you, too, and speed a little errand

756 and return to you again.

757 ANTHONY: Stay as long as you will, and when you have dined go at

758 your pleasure. But I pray you, tarry not long.

759 VINCENT: You shall not need, uncle, to put me in mind of that, I

760 would so fain have up the rest of our matter.

761 ______________________________

BOOK III

121 VINCENT: I have tarried somewhat the longer, uncle, partly because

122 I was loth to come over-soon, lest my soon-coming might have happed

123 to have made you wake too soon. But I tarried especially for the

124 reason that I was delayed by someone who showed me a letter, dated

125 at Constantinople, by which it appeareth that the great Turk

126 prepareth a marvellous mighty army. And yet whither he will go with

127 it, that can there yet no man tell. But I fear in good faith,

128 uncle, that his voyage shall be hither. Howbeit, he who wrote the

129 letter saith that it is secretly said in Constantinople that a

130 great part of his army shall be shipped and sent either into Naples

131 or into Sicily.

132 ANTHONY: It may fortune, cousin, that the letter of a Venetian,

133 dated at Constantinople, was devised at Venice. From thence come

134 there some letters—and sometimes from Rome, too, and sometimes

135 also from some other places—all stuffed full of such tidings that

136 the Turk is ready to do some great exploit. These tidings they blow

137 about for the furtherance of some such affairs as they have

138 themselves then in hand.

139 The Turk hath also so many men of arms in his retinue at his

140 continual charge that, lest they should lie still and do nothing,

141 but peradventure fall in devising of some novelties among

142 themselves, he is fain yearly to make some assembly and some

143 changing of them from one place unto another, and part some

144 asunder, that they wax not over-well acquainted by dwelling

145 over-long together. By these ways also, he maketh those that he

146 intendeth suddenly to invade indeed, to look the less for it, and

147 thereby to make the less preparation before. For they see him so

148 many times make a great visage of war when he intendeth it not, but

149 then, at one time or another, they suddenly feel it when they fear

150 it not.

151 Howbeit, cousin, it is of very truth full likely that into this

152 realm of Hungary he will not fail to come. For neither is there any

153 country throughout Christendom that lieth so convenient for him,

154 nor never was there any time till now in which he might so well and

155 surely win it. For now we call him in ourselves, God save us, as

156 Æsop telleth that the sheep took in the wolf among them to keep

157 them from the dogs.

158 VINCENT: Then are there, good uncle, all those tribulations very

159 like to fall upon us here, that I spoke of in the beginning of our

160 first communication here the other day.

161 ANTHONY: Very truth it is, cousin, that so there will of

162 likelihood in a while, but not forthwith all at first. For since he

163 cometh under the colour of aid for the one against the other, he

164 will somewhat see the proof before he fully show himself. But in

165 conclusion, if he be able to get it for that one, you shall see him

166 so handle it that he shall not fail to get it from him, and that

167 forthwith out of hand, ere ever he suffer him to settle himself

168 over-sure therein.

169 VINCENT: Yet say they, uncle, that he useth not to force any man

170 to forsake his faith.

171 ANTHONY: Not any man, cousin? They say more than they can make

172 good, those who tell you so. He maketh a solemn oath, among the

173 ceremonies of that feast in which he first taketh upon him his

174 authority, that he will diminish the faith of Christ, in all that

175 he possibly can, and dilate the faith of Mahomet. But yet hath he

176 not used to force every whole country at once to forsake their

177 faith. For of some countries hath he been content only to take a

178 tribute yearly and let them then live as they will. Out of some he

179 taketh the whole people away, dispersing them for slaves among many

180 sundry countries of his, very far from their own, without any

181 sufferance of regress. In some countries, so great and populous

182 that they cannot well be carried and conveyed thence, he destroyeth

183 the gentlefolk and giveth the lands partly to such as he bringeth

184 and partly to such as willingly will deny their faith, and keepeth

185 the others in such misery that they might as well (in a manner) be

186 dead at once. In rest he suffereth else no Christian man almost,

187 but those that resort as merchants or those that offer themselves

188 to serve him in his war.

189 But as for those Christian countries that he useth not only for

190 tributaries, as he doth Chios, Cyprus, or Crete, but reckoneth for

191 clear conquest and utterly taketh for his own, as Morea, Greece,

192 and Macedonia, and such others—and as I verily think he will

193 Hungary, if he get it—in all those he useth Christian people after

194 sundry fashions. He letteth them dwell there, indeed, because they

195 would be too many to carry all away, and too many to kill them all,

196 too, unless he should either leave the land dispeopled and desolate

197 or else, from some other countries of his own, should convey the

198 people thither (which would not be well done) to people that land

199 with. There, lo, those who will not be turned from their faith, of

200 which God—lauded be his holy name!—keepeth very many, he

201 suffereth to dwell still in peace. But yet is their peace for all

202 that not very peaceable. For he suffereth them to have no lands of

203 their own, honourable offices they bear none; with occasions of his

204 wars, he plucketh them unto the bare bones with taxes and tallages.

205 Their children he chooseth where he will in their youth, and taketh

206 them from their parents, conveying them whither he will, where

207 their friends never see them after, and abuseth them as he will.

208 Some young maidens he maketh harlots, some young men he bringeth up

209 in war, and some young children he causeth to be gelded—not their

210 stones cut out as the custom was of old, but their whole members

211 cut off by the body; how few escape and live he little careth, for

212 he will have enough! And all whom he so taketh young, to any use of

213 his own, are betaken unto such Turks or false renegades to keep,

214 that they are turned from the faith of Christ every one. Or else

215 they are so handled that, as for this world, they come to an evil

216 end. For, besides many other contumelies and despites that the

217 Turks and the false renegade Christians many times do to good

218 Christian people who still persevere and abide by the faith, they

219 find the means sometimes to make some false knaves say that they

220 heard such-and-such a Christian man speak opprobrious words against

221 Mahomet. And upon that point, falsely testified, they will take

222 occasion to compel him to forsake the faith of Christ and turn to

223 the profession of their shameful superstitious sect, or else will

224 they put him to death with cruel intolerable torments.

225 VINCENT: Our Lord, uncle, for his mighty mercy, keep those

226 wretches hence! For, by my troth, if they hap to come hither,

227 methinketh I see many more tokens than one that we shall have some

228 of our own folk here ready to fall in with them.

229 For as before a great storm the sea beginneth sometimes to work and

230 roar in itself, ere ever the winds wax boisterous, so methinketh I

231 hear at mine ear some of our own here among us, who within these

232 few years could no more have borne the name of Turk than the name

233 of devil, begin now to find little fault in them—yea, and some to

234 praise them little by little, as they can, more glad to find faults

235 at every state of Christendom: priests, princes, rites, ceremonies,

236 sacraments, laws, and customs spiritual, temporal, and all.

237 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, so begin we to fare here indeed,

238 and that but even now of late. For since the title of the crown

239 hath come in question, the good rule of this realm hath very sore

240 decayed, as little a while as it is. And undoubtedly Hungary shall

241 never do well as long as men's minds hearken after novelty and have

242 their hearts hanging upon a change. And much the worse I like it,

243 when their words walk so large toward the favour of the Turk's

244 sect, which they were ever wont to have in so great abomination, as

245 every true-minded Christian man—and Christian woman, too—must

246 have.

247 I am of such age as you see, and verily from as far as I can

248 remember, it hath been marked and often proved true, that when

249 children in Buda have fallen in a fancy by themselves to draw

250 together and in their playing make as it were corpses carried to

251 church, and sing after their childish fashion the tune of the

252 dirge, great death hath followed shortly thereafter. And twice or

253 thrice I can remember in my day when children in divers parts of

254 this realm have gathered themselves in sundry companies and made as

255 it were troops and battles. And after their battles in sport, in

256 which some children have yet taken great hurt, there hath fallen

257 true battle and deadly war indeed. These tokens were somewhat like

258 your example of the sea, since they are tokens going before, of

259 things that afterward follow, through some secret motion or

260 instinct of which the cause is unknown.

261 But, by St. Mary, cousin, these tokens like I much worse—these

262 tokens, I say, not of children's play nor of children's songs, but

263 old knaves' large open words, so boldly spoken in the favour of

264 Mahomet's sect in this realm of Hungary, which hath been ever

265 hitherto a very sure key of Christendom. And without doubt if

266 Hungary be lost and the Turk have it once fast in his possession,

267 he shall, ere it be long afterward, have an open ready way into

268 almost all the rest of Christendom. Though he win it not all in a

269 week, the great part will be won, I fear me, within very few years

270 after.

271 VINCENT: But yet evermore I trust in Christ, good uncle, that he

272 shall not suffer that abominable sect of his mortal enemies in such

273 wise to prevail against his Christian countries.

274 ANTHONY: That is very well said, cousin. Let us have our sure hope

275 in him, and then shall we be very sure that we shall not be

276 deceived. For we shall have either the thing that we hope for, or a

277 better thing in its stead. For, as for the thing itself that we

278 pray for and hope to have, God will not always send it to us. And

279 therefore, as I said in our first communication, in all things save

280 only for heaven, our prayer and our hope may never be too precise,

281 although the thing may be lawful to ask.

282 Verily, if we people of the Christian nations were such as would

283 God we were, I would little fear all the preparations that the

284 great Turk could make. No, nor yet, being as bad as we are, I doubt

285 not at all but that in conclusion, however base Christendom be

286 brought, it shall spring up again, till the time be come very near

287 to the day of judgment, some tokens of which methinketh are not

288 come yet. But somewhat before that time shall Christendom be

289 straitened sore, and brought into so narrow a compass that,

290 according to Christ's words, "When the Son of Man shall come

291 again"—that is, to the day of general judgment—"thinkest thou

292 that he shall find faith in the earth?" as who should say, "but a

293 little." For, as appeareth in the Apocalypse and other places of

294 scripture, the faith shall be at that time so far faded that he

295 shall, for the love of his elect, lest they should fall and perish

296 too, abridge those days and accelerate his coming. But, as I say,

297 methinketh I miss yet in my mind some of those tokens that shall,

298 by the scripture, come a good while before that. And among others,

299 the coming in of the Jews and the dilating of Christendom again

300 before the world come to that strait. So I say that for mine own

301 mind I have little doubt that this ungracious sect of Mahomet shall

302 have a foul fall, and Christendom spring and spread, flower and

303 increase again. Howbeit, the pleasure and comfort shall they see

304 who shall be born after we are buried, I fear me, both twain. For

305 God giveth us great likelihood that for our sinful wretched living

306 he goeth about to make these infidels, who are his open professed

307 enemies, the sorrowful scourge of correction over evil Christian

308 people who should be faithful and who are of truth his falsely

309 professing friends.

310 And surely, cousin, albeit that methinketh I see divers evil tokens

311 of this misery coming to us, yet can there not, to my mind, be a

312 worse prognostication of it than this ungracious token that you

313 note here yourself. For undoubtedly, cousin, this new manner of

314 men's favourable fashion in their language toward these ungracious

315 Turks declareth plainly not only that their minds give them that

316 hither shall he come, but also that they can be content both to

317 live under him and, beside that, to fall from the true faith of

318 Christ into Mahomet's false abominable sect.

319 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, as I go about more than you, so must

320 I needs hear more (which is a heavy hearing in mine ear) the manner

321 of men in this matter, which increaseth about us here—I trust that

322 in other places of this realm, by God's grace, it is otherwise. But

323 in this quarter here about us, many of these fellows who are fit

324 for the war were wont at first, as it were in sport, to talk as

325 though they looked for a day when, with a turn to the Turk's faith,

326 they should be made masters here of true Christian men's bodies and

327 owners of all their goods. And, in a while after that, they began

328 to talk so half between game and earnest—and now, by our Lady, not

329 far from fair flat earnest indeed.

330 ANTHONY: Though I go out but little, cousin, yet hear I

331 sometimes—when I say little!—almost as much as that. But since

332 there is no man to whom we can complain for redress, what remedy is

333 there but patience, and to sit still and hold our peace? For of

334 these two who strive which of them both shall reign over us—and

335 each of them calleth himself king, and both twain put the people to

336 pain—one is, as you know well, too far from our quarter here to

337 help us in this behalf. And the other, since he looketh for the

338 Turk's aid, either will not, or (I suppose) dare not find any fault

339 with them that favour the Turk and his sect. For of natural Turks

340 this country lacketh none now; they are living here under divers

341 pretexts, and of everything they advertise the great Turk full

342 surely. And therefore, cousin, albeit that I would advise every man

343 to pray still and call unto God to hold his gracious hand over us

344 and keep away this wretchedness if his pleasure be, yet would I

345 further advise every good Christian body to remember and consider

346 that it is very likely to come. And therefore I would advise him to

347 make his reckoning and count his pennyworths before, and I would

348 advise every man (and every woman, too) to appoint with God's help

349 in their own mind beforehand what they intend to do if the very

350 worst should befall.

BOOK III · CHAPTER I

124 VINCENT: Well fare your heart, good uncle, for this good counsel

125 of yours! For surely methinketh that this is marvellous good.

126 But yet heard I once a right learned and very good man say that it

127 would be great folly, and very perilous too, if a man should think

128 upon any such thing or imagine any such question in his mind, for

129 fear of double peril that may follow thereupon. For he shall be

130 likely to answer himself that he will rather suffer any painful

131 death than forsake his faith, and by that bold appointment should

132 he fall into the fault of St. Peter, who of oversight made a proud

133 promise and soon had a foul fall. Or else would he be likely to

134 think that rather than abide the pain he would forsake God indeed,

135 and by that mind should he sin deadly through his own folly,

136 whereas he needeth not do so, since he shall peradventure never

137 come in the peril to be put thereto. And therefore it would be most

138 wisdom never to think upon any such manner of question.

139 ANTHONY: I believe well, cousin, that you have heard some men who

140 would so say. For I can show almost as much as that left in writing

141 by a very good man and a great solemn doctor. But yet, cousin,

142 although I should happen to find one or two more, as good men and

143 as well learned too, who would both twain say and write the same,

144 yet would I not fear for my part to counsel my friend to the

145 contrary.

146 For, cousin, if his mind answer him as St. Peter answered Christ,

147 that he will rather die than forsake him, though he say therein

148 more unto himself than he should be peradventure able to make good

149 if it came to the point, yet I perceive not that he doth in that

150 thought any deadly displeasure unto God. For St. Peter, though he

151 said more than he could perform, yet in his so saying offended not

152 God greatly neither. But his offence was when he did not afterward

153 so well as he said before. But now may this man be likely never to

154 fall in the peril of breaking that appointment, since of some ten

155 thousand that shall so examine themselves, never one shall fall in

156 the peril. And yet for them to have that good purpose all their

157 life seemeth me no more harm in the meanwhile than for a poor

158 beggar who hath never a penny to think that, if he had great

159 substance, he would give great alms for God's sake.

160 But now is all the peril if the man answer himself that he would in

161 such case rather forsake the faith of Christ with his mouth and

162 keep it still in his heart than for the confessing of it to endure

163 a painful death. For by this mind he falleth in deadly sin, which

164 he never would have fallen in if he had never put himself the

165 question. But in good faith methinketh that he who, upon that

166 question put unto himself by himself, will make himself that

167 answer, hath the habit of faith so faint and so cold that, for the

168 better knowledge of himself and of his necessity to pray for more

169 strength of grace, he had need to have the question put to him

170 either by himself or by some other man.

171 Besides this, to counsel a man never to think on that question is,

172 to my mind, as reasonable as the medicine that I have heard taught

173 someone for the toothache: to go thrice about a churchyard, and

174 never think on a fox-tail! For if the counsel be not given them, it

175 cannot serve them. And if it be given them, it must put the point

176 of the matter in their mind. And forthwith to reject it, and think

177 therein neither one thing nor the other, is a thing that may be

178 sooner bidden than obeyed.

179 I think also that very few men can escape it. For though they would

180 never think on it by themselves, yet in one place or another where

181 they shall happen to come in company, they shall have the question

182 by adventure so proposed and put forth that—like as, while a man

183 heareth someone talking to him, he can close his eyes if he will,

184 but he cannot make himself sleep—so shall they, whether they will

185 or not, think one thing or the other therein.

186 Finally, when Christ spoke so often and so plain of the matter,

187 that every man should, upon pain of damnation, openly confess his

188 faith if men took him and by dread of death would drive him to the

189 contrary, it seemeth me (in a manner) implied that we are bound

190 conditionally to have evermore that mind—actually sometimes, and

191 evermore habitually—that if the case should so befall, then with

192 God's help so we would do. And thus much methinketh necessary, for

193 every man and woman to be always of this mind and often to think

194 thereon. And where they find, in the thinking thereon, that their

195 hearts shudder and shrink in the remembrance of the pain that their

196 imagination representeth to the mind, then must they call to mind

197 and remember the great pain and torment that Christ suffered for

198 them, and heartily pray for grace that, if the case should so

199 befall, God should give them strength to stand. And thus, with

200 exercise of such meditation, through men should never stand full

201 out of fear of falling, yet must they persevere in good hope and in

202 full purpose of standing.

203 And this seemeth to me, cousin, so far forth the mind that every

204 Christian man and woman must needs have, that methinketh every

205 curate should often counsel all his parishioners, beginning in

206 their tender youth, to know this point and think on it, and little

207 by little from their very childhood accustom them sweetly and

208 pleasantly in the meditation thereof. Thereby the goodness of God

209 shall not fail so to inspire the grace of his Holy Spirit into

210 their hearts, in reward of that virtuous diligence, that through

211 such actual meditation he shall confirm them in such a sure habit

212 of spiritual faithful strength, that all the devils in hell, with

213 all the wrestling that they can make, shall never be able to wrest

214 it out of their heart.

215 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, methinketh that you say very well.

216 ANTHONY: I say surely, cousin, as I think. And yet all this have I

217 said concerning them that dwell in such places that they are never

218 like in their lives to come in the danger to be put to the proof.

219 Howbeit, many a man may think himself far from it, who yet may

220 fortune to come to it by some chance or other, either for the truth

221 of faith or for the truth of justice, which go almost all alike.

222 But now you and I, cousin, and all our friends here, are far in

223 another point. For we are so likely to fall in the experience of it

224 soon, that it would have been more timely for us, all other things

225 set aside, to have devised upon this matter, and firmly to have

226 settled ourselves upon a false point long ago, than to begin to

227 commune and counsel upon it now.

228 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, you say therein very truth, and

229 would God it had come sooner in my mind. But yet is it better late

230 than never. And I trust God shall yet give us respite and time. And

231 that we lose no part thereof, uncle, I pray you proceed now with

232 your good counsel therein.

233 ANTHONY: Very gladly, cousin, shall I now go forth in the fourth

234 temptation, which alone remaineth to be treated of, and properly

235 pertaineth wholly unto this present purpose.

BOOK III · CHAPTER II

127 The fourth temptation, cousin, that the prophet speaketh of in the

128 fore-remembered psalm is plain open persecution. And it is touched

129 in these words: *"Ab incursu et demonio meridiano."*

130 And of all his temptations, this is the most perilous, the most

131 bitter, the most sharp, and the most rigorous. For in other

132 temptations he useth either pleasant allectives unto sin, or other

133 secret sleights and snares; and cometh in the night and stealeth on

134 in the dark unaware; or in some other part of the day flieth and

135 passeth by like an arrow; so shaping himself sometimes in one

136 fashion, sometimes in another, and dissimulating himself and his

137 high mortal malice, that a man is thereby so blinded and beguiled

138 that he cannot sometimes perceive well what he is. But in this

139 temptation, this plain open persecution for the faith, he cometh

140 even in the very midday—that is, even upon those who have a high

141 light of faith shining in their hearts—and he openly suffereth

142 himself to be perceived so plainly, by his fierce malicious

143 persecution against the faithful Christians, for hatred of Christ's

144 true Catholic faith, that no man having faith can doubt what he is.

145 For in this temptation he showeth himself such as the prophet

146 nameth him, "the midday devil," so lightsomely can he be seen with

147 the eye of the faithful soul, by his fierce furious assault and

148 incursion. For therefore saith the prophet that the truth of God

149 shall compass that man round about who dwelleth in the faithful

150 hope of his help with a shield "from the incursion and the devil of

151 the midday," because this kind of persecution is not a wily

152 temptation but a furious force and a terrible incursion. In other

153 of his temptations, he stealeth on like a fox, but in this Turk's

154 persecution for the faith, he runneth on roaring with assault like

155 a ramping lion.

156 This temptation is, of all temptations, also the most perilous. For

157 in temptations of prosperity he useth only delectable allectives to

158 move a man to sin; and in other kinds of tribulation and adversity

159 he useth only grief and pain to pull a man into murmuring,

160 impatience, and blasphemy. But in this kind of persecution for the

161 faith of Christ he useth both twain—that is, both his allectives

162 of quiet and rest by deliverance from death and pain, with other

163 pleasures also of this present life, and besides that the terror

164 and infliction of intolerable pain and torment.

165 In other tribulation—as loss, or sickness, or death of our

166 friends—-though the pain be peradventure as great and sometimes

167 greater too, yet is not the peril nowhere nigh half so much. For in

168 other tribulations, as I said before, that necessity that the man

169 must perforce abide and endure the pain, wax he never so wroth and

170 impatient with it, is a great reason to move him to keep his

171 patience in it and be content with it and thank God for it and of

172 necessity make a virtue, that he may be rewarded for it. But in

173 this temptation, this persecution for the faith—I mean not by

174 fight in the field, by which the faithful man standeth at his

175 defence and putteth the faithless in half the fear and half the

176 harm too; but I mean where he is taken and held, and may for the

177 forswearing or denying of his faith be delivered and suffered to

178 live in rest and some in great worldly wealth also. In this case, I

179 say, since he needeth not to suffer this trouble and pain unless he

180 will, there is a marvellous great occasion for him to fall into the

181 sin that the devil would drive him to—that is, the forsaking of

182 the faith.

183 And therefore, I say, of all the devil's temptations, this

184 temptation, this persecution for the faith, is the most perilous.

185 VINCENT: The more perilous, uncle, this temptation is—as indeed,

186 of all the temptations, the most perilous it is—the more need have

187 those who stand in peril of it to be well armed against it

188 beforehand, with substantial advice and good counsel. For so may we

189 the better bear that tribulation when it cometh, with the comfort

190 and consolation thereof, and the better withstand the temptation.

191 ANTHONY: You say, Cousin Vincent, therein very truth. And I am

192 content therefore to fall in hand with it.

193 But forasmuch, cousin, as methinketh that of this tribulation you

194 are somewhat more afraid than I—and of truth somewhat more

195 excusable it is in you than it would be in me, mine age considered

196 and the sorrow that I have suffered already, with some other

197 considerations upon my part besides—rehearse you therefore the

198 griefs and pains that you think in this tribulation possible to

199 fall unto you. And I shall against each of them give you counsel

200 and rehearse you such occasion of comfort and consolation as my

201 poor wit and learning can call unto my mind.

202 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, I am not wholly afraid in this case

203 only for myself, but well you know I have cause to care also for

204 many others, and that folk of sundry sorts, men and women both, and

205 that not all of one age.

206 ANTHONY: All that you have cause to fear for, cousin, for all of

207 them, have I cause to fear with you, too, since almost all your

208 kinsfolk are likewise kin to me. Howbeit, to say the truth, every

209 man hath cause in this case to fear both for himself and for every

210 other. For since, as the scripture saith, "God hath given every man

211 care and charge of his neighbour," there is no man who hath any

212 spark of Christian love and charity in his breast but what, in a

213 matter of such peril as this is, in which the soul of man standeth

214 in so great danger to be lost, he must needs care and take thought

215 not only for his friends but also for his very foes. We shall

216 therefore, cousin, not rehearse your harms or mine that may befall

217 in this persecution, but all the great harms in general, as near as

218 we can call to mind, that may happen unto any man.

BOOK III · CHAPTER III

130 Since a man is made of the body and the soul, all the harm that any

131 man can take, it must needs be in one of these two, either

132 immediately or by the means of some such thing as serveth for the

133 pleasure, welfare, or commodity of one of these two.

134 As for the soul first, we shall need no rehearsal of any harm that

135 may attain to it by this kind of tribulation, unless by some

136 inordinate love and affection that the soul bear to the body, she

137 consent to slide from the faith and thereby do herself harm. Now

138 there remains the body, and these outward things of fortune which

139 serve for the maintenance of the body and minister matter of

140 pleasure to the soul also, through the delight that she hath in the

141 body for the while that she is matched with it.

142 Consider first the loss of those outward things, as being somewhat

143 less in weight than the body itself. What may a man lose in them,

144 and thereby what pain may he suffer?

145 VINCENT: He may lose, uncle, money, plate, and other movable

146 substance (of which I should somewhat lose myself); then, offices

147 and authority; and finally all the lands of his inheritance for

148 ever that he himself and his heirs perpetually might otherwise

149 enjoy. And of all these things, uncle, you know well that I myself

150 have some—little, in respect of that which some others have here,

151 but yet somewhat more than he who hath most here would be well

152 content to lose.

153 Upon the loss of these things follow neediness and poverty; the

154 pain of lacking, the shame of begging (of which twain I know not

155 which is the most wretched necessity); besides, the grief and

156 heaviness of heart, in beholding good men and faithful and his dear

157 friends bewrapped in like misery, and ungracious wretches and

158 infidels and his mortal enemies enjoying the commodities that he

159 himself and his friends have lost.

160 Now, for the body very few words should serve us. For therein I see

161 none other harm but loss of liberty, labour, imprisonment, and

162 painful and shameful death.

163 ANTHONY: There needeth not much more, cousin, as the world is now.

164 For I fear me that less than a fourth part of this will make many a

165 man sore stagger in his faith, and some fall quite from it, who yet

166 at this day, before he come to the proof, thinketh himself that he

167 would stand very fast. And I beseech our Lord that all those who so

168 think, and who would yet when they were brought to the point fall

169 from the faith for fear or pain, may get of God the grace to think

170 still as they do and not to be brought to the essay, where pain or

171 fear would show them, as it showed St. Peter, how far they are

172 deceived now.

173 But now, cousin, against these terrible things, what way shall we

174 take in giving men counsel of comfort? If the faith were in our

175 days as fervent as it hath been ere this in times past, little

176 counsel and little comfort would suffice. We should not much need

177 with words and reasoning to extenuate and diminish the vigour and

178 asperity of the pains. For of old times, the greater and the more

179 bitter the pain were, the more ready was the fervour of faith to

180 suffer it. And surely, cousin, I doubt little in my mind but what,

181 if a man had in his heart so deep a desire and love—longing to be

182 with God in heaven, to have the fruition of his glorious face—as

183 had those holy men who are martyrs in old time, he would no more

184 now stick at the pain that he must pass between than those old holy

185 martyrs did at that time. But alas, our faint and feeble faith,

186 with our love to God less than lukewarm because of the fiery

187 affection that we bear to our own filthy flesh, maketh us so dull

188 in the desire of heaven that the sudden dread of every bodily pain

189 woundeth us to the heart and striketh our devotion dead. And

190 therefore hath every man, cousin, as I said before, much the more

191 need to think upon this thing many a time and oft aforehand, ere

192 any such peril befall, by much devising upon it before they see

193 cause to fear it. Since the thing shall not appear so terrible unto

194 them, reason shall better enter, and through grace working with

195 their diligence, engender and set sure, not a sudden slight

196 affection of suffering for God's sake, but, by a long continuance,

197 a strong deep-rooted habit—not like a reed ready to wave with

198 every wind, nor like a rootless tree scantly set up on end in a

199 loose heap of light sand, that will with a blast or two be blown

200 down.

BOOK III · CHAPTER IV

133 Let us now consider, cousin, these causes of terror and dread that

134 you have recited, which in his persecution for the faith this

135 midday devil may, by these Turks, rear against us to make his

136 incursion with. For so shall we well perceive, weighing them well

137 with reason, that, albeit they be indeed somewhat, yet (every part

138 of the matter pondered) they shall well appear in conclusion things

139 not so much to be dreaded and fled from as they do suddenly seem to

140 folk at the first sight.

BOOK III · CHAPTER V

136 First let us begin at the outward goods, which are neither the

137 proper goods of the soul nor those of the body, but are called the

138 goods of fortune, and serve for the sustenance and commodity of man

139 for the short season of this present life, as worldly substance,

140 offices, honour, and authority.

141 What great good is there in these things of themselves, that they

142 should be worthy so much as to bear the name by which the world, of

143 a worldly favour, customarily calleth them? For if the having of

144 strength make a man strong, and the having of heat make a man hot,

145 and the having of virtue make a man virtuous, how can these things

146 be verily and truly "goods," by the having of which he who hath

147 them may as well be worse as better—and, as experience proveth,

148 more often is worse than better? Why should a man greatly rejoice

149 in that which he daily seeth most abound in the hands of many who

150 are wicked? Do not now this great Turk and his pashas in all these

151 advancements of fortune surmount very far above a Christian estate,

152 and any lords living under him? And was there not, some twenty

153 years ago, the great Sultan of Syria, who many a year together bore

154 himself as high as the great Turk, and afterward in one summer unto

155 the great Turk that whole empire was lost? And so may all his

156 empire now—and shall hereafter, by God's grace—be lost into

157 Christian men's hands likewise, when Christian people shall be

158 amended and grow in God's favour again. But since whole kingdoms

159 and mighty great empires are of so little surety to stand, but are

160 so soon transferred from one man unto another, what great thing can

161 you or I—yea, or any lord, the greatest in this land—reckon

162 himself to have, by the possession of a heap of silver or gold? For

163 they are but white and yellow metal, not so profitable of their own

164 nature, save for a little glittering, as the rude rusty metal of

165 iron.

BOOK III · CHAPTER VI

139 Lands and possessions many men esteem much more yet than money,

140 because the lands seem not so casual as money is, or plate. For

141 though their other substance may be stolen and taken away, yet

142 evermore they think that their land will lie still where it lay.

143 But what are we the better that our land cannot be stirred, but

144 will lie still where it lay, since we ourselves may be removed and

145 not suffered to come near it? What great difference is there to us,

146 whether our substance be movable or unmovable, since we be so

147 movable ourselves that we may be removed from them both and lose

148 them both twain? Yet sometimes in the money is the surety somewhat

149 more. For when we be fain ourselves to flee, we may make shift to

150 carry some of our money with us, whereas of our land we cannot

151 carry one inch.

152 If our land be a thing of more surety than our money, how happeth

153 it then that in this persecution we are more afraid to lose it? For

154 if it be a thing of more surety, then can it not so soon be lost.

155 In the transfer of these two great empires—Greece first, since I

156 myself was born, and after Syria, since you were born too—the land

157 was lost before the money was found!

158 Oh, Cousin Vincent, if the whole world were animated with a

159 reasonable soul, as Plato thought it were, and if it had wit and

160 understanding to mark and perceive everything, Lord God, how the

161 ground on which a prince buildeth his palace would loud laugh its

162 lord to scorn, when it saw him proud of his possession and heard

163 him boast himself that he and his blood are for ever the very lords

164 and owners of the land! For then would the ground think the while,

165 to itself, "Ah, thou poor soul, who thinkest thou wert half a god,

166 and art amid thy glory but a man in a gay gown! I who am the ground

167 here, over whom thou are so proud, have had a hundred such owners

168 of me as thou callest thyself, more than ever thou hast heard the

169 names of. And some of them who went proudly over mine head now lie

170 low in my belly, and my side lieth over them. And many a one shall,

171 as thou does now, call himself mine owner after thee, who shall

172 neither be kin to thy blood nor have heard any word of thy name."

173 Who owned your village, cousin, three thousand years ago?

174 VINCENT: Three thousand, uncle? Nay, nay, in any king, Christian

175 or heathen, you may strike off a third part of that well

176 enough—and, as far as I know, half of the rest, too. In far fewer

177 years than three thousand it may well fortune that a poor

178 ploughman's blood may come up to a kingdom, and a king's right

179 royal kin on the other hand fall down to the plough and cart, and

180 neither that king know that ever he came from the cart, nor that

181 carter know that ever he came from the crown.

182 ANTHONY: We find, Cousin Vincent, in full ancient stories many

183 strange changes as marvellous as that, come about in the compass of

184 very few years, in effect. And are such things then in reason so

185 greatly to be set by, that we should esteem the loss so great, when

186 we see that in keeping them our surety is so little?

187 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, but the less surety we have to keep it,

188 since it is a great commodity to have it, so much more the loth we

189 are to forgo it.

190 ANTHONY: That reason shall I, cousin, turn against yourself. For

191 if it be so as you say, that since the things be commodious, the

192 less surety that you see you have of keeping them, the more cause

193 you have to be afraid of losing them; then on the other hand the

194 more a thing is of its nature such that its commodity bringeth a

195 man little surety and much fear, that thing of reason the less we

196 have cause to love. And then, the less cause we have to love a

197 thing, the less cause have we to care for it or fear its loss, or

198 be loth to go from it.

BOOK III · CHAPTER VII

142 We shall yet, cousin, consider in these outward goods of

143 fortune—as riches, good name, honest estimation, honourable fame,

144 and authority—in all these things we shall, I say, consider that

145 we love them and set by them either as things commodious unto us

146 for the state and condition of this present life, or else as things

147 that we purpose by the good use of them to make matter of our

148 merit, with God's help, in the life to come.

149 Let us then first consider them as things set by and beloved for

150 the pleasure and commodity of them for this present life.

BOOK III · CHAPTER VIII

145 Now, as for riches, if we consider it well, the commodity that we

146 take of it is not so great as our own foolish affection and fancy

147 maketh us imagine it. I deny not that it maketh us go much more gay

148 and glorious in sight, garnished in silk—but wool is almost as

149 warm! It maketh us have great plenty of many kinds of delicate and

150 delicious victuals, and thereby to make more excess—but less

151 exquisite and less superfluous fare, with fewer surfeits and fewer

152 fevers too, would be almost as wholesome! Then, the labour in

153 getting riches, the fear in keeping them, and the pain in parting

154 from them, do more than counterweight a great part of all the

155 pleasure and commodity that they bring.

156 Besides this, riches are the thing that taketh many times from its

157 master all his pleasure and his life, too. For many a man is slain

158 for his riches. And some keep their riches as a thing pleasant and

159 commodious for their life, take none other pleasure of it in all

160 their life than as though they bore the key of another man's

161 coffer. For they are content to live miserably in neediness all

162 their days, rather than to find it in their heart to diminish their

163 hoard, they have such a fancy to look thereon. Yea, and some men,

164 for fear lest thieves should steal it from them, are their own

165 thieves and steal it from themselves. For they dare not so much as

166 let it lie where they themselves may look on it, but put it in a

167 pot and hide it in the ground, and there let it lie safe till they

168 die—and sometimes seven years thereafter. And if the pot had been

169 stolen away from that place five years before the man's death, then

170 all the same five years he lived thereafter, thinking always that

171 his pot lay safe still, since he never occupied it afterward, what

172 had he been the poorer?

173 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, not one penny, for aught that I

174 perceive.

BOOK III · CHAPTER IX

148 ANTHONY: Let us now consider good name, honest estimation, and

149 honourable fame. For these three things are of their own nature

150 one, and take their differences in effect only of the manner of the

151 common speech in diversity of degree. For a good name may a man

152 have, be he never so poor. Honest estimation, in the common

153 understanding of the people, belongeth not unto any man but him

154 that is taken for one of some countenance and possessions, and

155 among his neighbours had in some reputation. In the word of

156 "honourable fame," folk conceive the renown of great estates, much

157 and far spoken of, by reason of their laudable acts.

158 Now, all this gear, used as a thing pleasant and commodious for

159 this present life, may seem pleasant to him who fasteneth his fancy

160 thereon. But of the nature of the thing itself I perceive no great

161 commodity that it hath—I say of the nature of the thing itself,

162 because it may by chance be some occasion of some commodity. For it

163 may hap that for the good name the poor man hath, or for the honest

164 estimation that a man of some possessions and substance standeth in

165 among his neighbours, or for the honourable fame with which a great

166 estate is renowned—it may hap, I say, that some man, bearing them

167 the better, will therefore do them some good. And yet, as for that,

168 like as it may sometimes so hap (and sometimes doth so hap indeed),

169 so may it hap sometimes on the other hand (and on the other hand so

170 it sometimes happeth indeed) that such folk are envied and hated by

171 others, and as readily take harm by them who envy and hate them as

172 they take good by them that love them.

173 But now, to speak of the thing itself in its own proper nature,

174 what is it but a blast of another man's mouth, as soon past as

175 spoken? He who setteth his delight on it, feedeth himself but with

176 wind; be he never so full, he hath little substance therein. And

177 many times shall he much deceive himself. For he shall think that

178 many praise him who never speak word of him. And they that do, say

179 yet much less than he thinketh and far more seldom too. For they

180 spend not all the day, he may be sure, in talking of him alone. And

181 those who so commend him the most will yet, I daresay, in every

182 four-and-twenty hours, shut their eyes and forget him once! Besides

183 this, while one speaketh well of him in one place, another sitteth

184 and saith as ill of him in another. And finally, some who most

185 praise him in his presence, behind his back mock him as fast and

186 loud laugh him to scorn, and sometimes slily to his own face, too.

187 And yet are there some fools so fed with this foolish fancy of fame

188 that they rejoice and glory to think how they are continually

189 praised all about, as though all the world did nothing else, day

190 nor night, but ever sit and sing *"Sanctus sanctus, sanctus"* upon

191 them!

BOOK III · CHAPTER X

151 And into this pleasant frenzy of much foolish vainglory are there

152 some men brought sometimes by those whom they themselves do (in a

153 manner) hire to flatter them. And they would not be content if a

154 man should do otherwise, but would be right angry—not only if a

155 man told them truth when they do evil indeed, but also if they

156 praise it but slenderly.

157 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this is very truth. I have been ere

158 this, and not very long ago, where I saw so proper experience of

159 this point that I must stop your tale long enough to tell you mine.

160 ANTHONY: I pray you, cousin, tell on.

161 VINCENT: When I was first in Germany, uncle, it happed me to be

162 somewhat favoured by a great man of the church and a great estate,

163 one of the greatest in all that country there. And indeed,

164 whosoever could spend as much as he could for one thing and

165 another, would be a right great estate in any country of

166 Christendom. But vainglorious was he, very far above all measure.

167 And that was great pity, for it did harm and made him abuse many

168 great gifts that God had given him. Never was he satiated with

169 hearing his own praise.

170 So happed it one day, that he had in a great audience made an

171 oration in a certain manner, in which he liked himself so well that

172 at his dinner he thought he sat on thorns till he might hear how

173 those who sat with him at his board would commend it. He sat musing

174 a while, devising, as I thought afterward, upon some pretty proper

175 way to bring it in withal. And at last, for lack of a better, lest

176 he should have forborne the matter too long, he brought it even

177 bluntly forth and asked us all who sat at his board's end—for at

178 his own place in the midst there sat but himself alone—how well we

179 liked his oration that he had made that day. But in faith, uncle,

180 when that problem was once proposed, till it was full answered, no

181 man, I believe, ate one morsel of meat more—every man was fallen

182 in so deep a study for the finding of some exquisite praise. For he

183 who should have brought out but a vulgar and common commendation,

184 would have thought himself shamed for ever. Ten said we our

185 sentences, by row as we sat, from the lowest unto the highest in

186 good order, as though it had been a great matter of the common weal

187 in a right solemn council. When it came to my part—I say it not,

188 uncle, for a boast—methought that, by our Lady, for my part, I

189 quit myself well enough! And I liked myself the better because

190 methought that, being but a foreigner, my words went yet with some

191 grace in the German tongue, in which, letting my Latin alone, it

192 pleased me to show my skill. And I hoped to be liked the better

193 because I saw that he who sat next to me, and should say his

194 sentence after me, was an unlearned priest, for he could speak no

195 Latin at all. But when he came forth for his part with my lord's

196 commendation, the wily fox had been so well accustomed in court to

197 the craft of flattery that he went beyond me by far. And then might

198 I see by him what excellence a right mean wit may come to in one

199 craft, if in all his life he studieth and busieth his wit about no

200 more but that one. But I made afterward a solemn vow unto myself

201 that if ever he and I were matched together at that board again,

202 when we should fall to our flattery I would flatter in Latin, that

203 he might contend with me no more. For though I could be content to

204 be outrun by a horse, yet would I no more abide it to be outrun by

205 an ass.

206 But, uncle, here began now the game: he that sat highest and was to

207 speak last, was a great beneficed man, and not only a doctor but

208 also somewhat learned indeed in the laws of the church. A world was

209 it to see how he marked every man's word who spoke before him! And

210 it seemed that the more proper every word was, the worse he liked

211 it, for the cumbrance that he had to study out a better one to

212 surpass it. The man even sweated with the labour, so that he was

213 fain now and then to wipe his face. Howbeit, in conclusion, when it

214 came to his course, we who had spoken before him had so taken up

215 all among us before that we had not left him one wise word to speak

216 afterward.

217 ANTHONY: Alas, good man—among so many of you, some good fellow

218 should have lent him one!

219 VINCENT: It needed not, as it happened, uncle. For he found out

220 such a shift that in his flattering he surpassed us all.

221 ANTHONY: Why, what said he, cousin?

222 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, not one word. But he did as I believe

223 Pliny telleth of Apelles the painter, in the picture that he

224 painted of the sacrifice and death of Iphigenia, in the making of

225 the sorrowful countenances of the noble men of Greece who beheld

226 it. He reserved the countenance of King Agamemnon her father for

227 the last, lest, if he made his visage before, he must in some of

228 the others afterward either have made the visage less dolorous than

229 he could, and thereby have forborne some part of his praise, or,

230 doing the uttermost of his craft, might have happed to make some

231 other look more heavily for the pity of her pain than her own

232 father, which would have been yet a far greater fault in his

233 painting. When he came, therefore, to the making of her father's

234 face last of all, he had spent out so much of his craft and skill

235 that he could devise no manner of new heavy cheer and countenance

236 for him but what he had made there aleady in some of the others a

237 much more heavy one before. And therefore, to the intent that no

238 man should see what manner of countenance it was that her father

239 had, the painter was fain to paint him holding his face in his

240 handkerchief!

241 The like pageant (in a manner) played us there this good ancient

242 honourable flatterer. For when he saw that he could find no words

243 of praise that would surpass all that had been spoken before

244 already, the wily fox would speak never a word. But as one who were

245 ravished heavenward with the wonder of the wisdom and eloquence

246 that my lord's grace had uttered in that oration, he set up a long

247 sigh with an "Oh!" from the bottom of his breast, and held up both

248 his hands, and lifted up his head, and cast up his eyes into the

249 welkin, and wept.

250 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, he played his part very properly. But

251 was that great prelate's oration, cousin, at all praiseworthy? For

252 you can tell, I see well. For you would not, I suppose, play as

253 Juvenal merrily describeth the blind senator, one of the flatterers

254 of Tiberius the emperor, who among the rest so magnified the great

255 fish that the emperor had sent for them to show them. This blind

256 senator—Montanus, I believe they called him—marvelled at the fish

257 as much as any that marvelled most. And many things he spoke of it,

258 with some of his words directed unto it, looking himself toward his

259 left side, while the fish lay on his right side! You would not, I

260 am sure, cousin, have taken upon you to praise it so, unless you

261 had heard it.

262 VINCENT: I heard it, uncle, indeed, and, to say the truth, it was

263 not to dispraise. Howbeit, surely, somewhat less praise might have

264 served it—less by a great deal more than half. But this I am sure:

265 had it been the worst that ever was made, the praise would not have

266 been the less by one hair. For those who used to praise him to his

267 face never considered how much the thing deserved, but how great a

268 laud and praise they themselves could give his good Grace.

269 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, as Terence saith, such folk make men of

270 fools even stark mad. And much cause have their lords to be right

271 angry with them.

272 VINCENT: God hath indeed, and is, I daresay. But as for their

273 lords, uncle, if they would afterward wax angry with them for it,

274 they would, to my mind, do them very great wrong. For it is one of

275 the things that they specially keep them for. For those who are of

276 such vainglorious mind, be they lords or be they meaner men, can be

277 much better contented to have their devices commended than amended.

278 And though they require their servant and their friend never so

279 specially to tell them the very truth, yet shall he better please

280 them if he speak them fair than if he telleth them the truth.

281 For they be in the condition that Marciall speaketh of in an

282 epigram, unto a friend of his who required his judgment how he

283 liked his verses, but prayed him in any wise to tell him even the

284 very truth. To him, Marciall made answer in this wise:

285 "The very truth of me thou dost require.

286 The very truth is this, my friend dear:

287 The very truth thou wouldst not gladly hear."

288 And in good faith, uncle, the selfsame prelate that I told you my

289 tale of—I dare be bold to swear it, I know it so surely—had one

290 time drawn up a certain treaty that was to serve for a league

291 between that country and a great prince. In this treaty he himself

292 thought that he had devised his articles so wisely and composed

293 them so well, that all the world would approve them. Thereupon,

294 longing sore to be praised, he called unto him a friend of his, a

295 man well learned and of good worship, and very well expert in those

296 matters, as one who had been divers times ambassador for that

297 country and had made many such treaties himself. When he gave him

298 the treaty and he had read it, he asked him how he liked it, and

299 said, "But I pray you heartily, tell me the very truth." And that

300 he spake so heartily that the other thought he would fain have

301 heard the truth, and in that trust he told him a fault in the

302 treaty. And at the hearing of it he swore in great anger, "By the

303 mass, thou art a very fool!" The other afterward told me that he

304 would never tell him the truth again.

305 ANTHONY: Without question, cousin, I cannot greatly blame him. And

306 thus they themselves make every man mock them, flatter them, and

307 deceive them—those, I say, who are of such a vainglorious mind.

308 For if they be content to hear the truth, let them then make much

309 of those who tell them the truth, and withdraw their ears from them

310 who falsely flatter them, and they shall be more truly served than

311 with twenty requests praying men to tell them true.

312 King Ladislaus—our Lord absolve his soul!—used much this manner

313 among his servants. When one of them praised any deed of his or any

314 quality in him, if he perceived that they said but the truth he

315 would let it pass by uncontrolled. But when he saw that they set a

316 gloss on it for his praise of their own making besides, then would

317 he shortly say unto them, "I pray thee, good fellow, when thou

318 sayest grace at my board, never bring in a *Gloria Patri* without a

319 *sicut erat.* Any act that ever I did, if thou report it again to

320 mine honour with a *Gloria Patri,* never report it but with a

321 *sicut erat*—that is, even as it was and none otherwise. And lift

322 me not up with lies, for I love it not." If men would use this way

323 with them that this noble king used, it would diminish much of

324 their false flattery.

325 I can well approve that men should commend such things as they see

326 praiseworthy in other men—keeping them within the bounds of

327 truth—to give them the greater courage to the increase of them.

328 For men keep still in that point one quality of children, that

329 praise must prick them forth. But better it were to do well and

330 look for none. Howbeit, those who cannot find it in their hearts to

331 commend another man's good deed show themselves either envious or

332 else of nature very cold and dull. But without question, he who

333 putteth his pleasure in the praise of the people hath but a foolish

334 fancy. For if his finger do but ache of a hot blain, a great many

335 men's mouths blowing out his praise will scantly do him, among them

336 all, so much ease as to have one boy blow on his finger!

BOOK III · CHAPTER XI

154 Let us now consider likewise what great worldly wealth ariseth unto

155 men by great offices and authority—to those worldly-disposed

156 people, I say, who desire them for no better purpose. For of those

157 who desire them for better, we shall speak after anon.

158 The great thing that they all chiefly like therein is that they may

159 bear a rule, command and control other men, and live uncommanded

160 and uncontrolled themselves. And yet this commodity took I so

161 little heed of, that I never was aware it was so great, until a

162 good friend of ours merrily told me once that his wife once in a

163 great anger taught it to him. For when her husband had no desire to

164 grow greatly upward in the world, nor would labour for office of

165 authority, and beside that forsook a right worshipful office when

166 it was offered him, she fell in hand with him, he told me. And she

167 all berated him, and asked him, "What will you do, that you will

168 not put yourself forth as other folk do? Will you sit by the fire

169 and make goslings in the ashes with a stick, as children do? Would

170 God I were a man—look what I would do!" "Why, wife," quoth her

171 husband, "what would you do?" "What? By God, go forward with the

172 best! For, as my mother was wont to say—God have mercy on her

173 soul—it is evermore better to rule than to be ruled. And

174 therefore, by God, I would not, I warrant you, be so foolish as to

175 be ruled where I might rule." "By my troth, wife," quoth her

176 husband, "in this I daresay you say truth, for I never found you

177 willing to be ruled yet."

178 VINCENT: Well, uncle, I follow you now, well enough! She is indeed

179 a stout master-woman. And in good faith, for aught that I can see,

180 even that same womanish mind of hers is the greatest commodity that

181 men reckon upon in offices of authority.

182 ANTHONY: By my troth, and methinketh there are very few who attain

183 any great commodity therein. For first there is, in every kingdom,

184 but one who can have an office of such authority that no man may

185 command him or control him. No officer can stand in that position

186 but the king himself; he only, uncontrolled or uncommanded, may

187 control and command all. Now, of all the rest, each is under him.

188 And yet almost every one is under more commanders and controllers,

189 too, than one. And many a man who is in a great office commandeth

190 fewer things and less labour to many men who are under him than

191 someone that is over him commandeth him alone.

192 VINCENT: Yet it doth them good, uncle, that men must make courtesy

193 to them and salute them with reverence and stand bareheaded before

194 them, or unto some of them peradventure kneel, too.

195 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, in some part they do but play at

196 gleek—they receive reverence, and to their cost they pay honour

197 again therefor. For except, as I said, a king alone, the greatest

198 in authority under him receiveth not so much reverence from any man

199 as according to reason he himself doth honour to the king. Nor

200 twenty men's courtesies do him not so much pleasure as his own once

201 kneeling doth him pain if his knee hap to be sore. And I once knew

202 a great officer of the king's to say—and in good faith I believe

203 he said but as he thought—that twenty men standing bareheaded

204 before him kept not his head half so warm as to keep on his own

205 cap. And he never took so much ease with their being bareheaded

206 before him, as he once caught grief with a cough that came upon him

207 by standing long bareheaded before the king.

208 But let it be that these commodities be somewhat, such as they be.

209 Yet then consider whether any incommodities be so joined with them

210 that a man might almost as well lack both as have both. Goeth

211 everything evermore as every one of them would have it? That would

212 be as hard as to please all the people at once with one weather,

213 since in one house the husband would have fair weather for his corn

214 and his wife would have rain for her leeks! So those who are in

215 authority are not all evermore of one mind, but sometimes there is

216 variance among them, either for the respect of profit or the

217 contention of rule, or for maintenance of causes, sundry parts for

218 their sundry friends, and it cannot be that both the parties can

219 have their own way. Nor often are they content who see their

220 conclusions fail, but they take the missing of their intent ten

221 times more displeasantly than poor men do. And this goeth not only

222 for men of mean authority, but unto the very greatest. The princes

223 themselves cannot have, you know, all their will. For how would it

224 be possible, since almost every one of them would, if he could, be

225 lord over all the rest? Then many men, under their princes in

226 authority, are in such a position that many bear them privy malice

227 and envy in heart. And many falsely speak them full fair and praise

228 them with their mouth, who when there happeth any great fall unto

229 them, bark and bite upon them like dogs.

230 Finally, there is the cost and charge, the danger and peril of war,

231 in which their part is more than a poor man's is, since that matter

232 dependeth more upon them. And many a poor ploughman may sit still

233 by the fire while they must arise and walk.

234 And sometimes their authority falleth by change of their master's

235 mind. And of that we see daily, in one place or another, such

236 examples and so many that the parable of that philosopher can lack

237 no testimony, who likened the servants of great princes unto the

238 counters with which men do reckon accounts. For like as that

239 counter that standeth sometimes for a farthing is suddenly set up

240 and standeth for a thousand pound, and afterward as soon is set

241 down beneath to stand for a farthing again; so fareth it sometimes

242 with those who seek the way to rise and grow up in authority by the

243 favour of great princes—as they rise up high, so fall they down

244 again as low.

245 Howbeit, though a man escape all such adventures, and abide in

246 great authority till he die, yet then at least every man must leave

247 at last. And that which we call "at last" hath no very long time to

248 it. Let a man reckon his years that are past of his age ere ever he

249 can get up aloft; and let him, when he hath it first in his fist,

250 reckon how long he shall be likely to live thereafter; and I

251 daresay that then the most part shall have little cause to rejoice.

252 They shall see the time likely to be so short that their honour and

253 authority by nature shall endure, beside the manifold chances by

254 which they may lose it sooner. And then, when they see that they

255 must needs leave it—the thing which they did much more set their

256 hearts upon than ever they had reasonable cause—what sorrow they

257 take for it, that shall I not need to tell you.

258 And thus it seemeth unto me, cousin, in good faith, that since in

259 the having of authority the profit is not great, and the

260 displeasures neither small nor few; and since of the losing there

261 are so many sundry chances and by no means a man can keep it long;

262 and since to part from it is such a painful grief: I can see no

263 very great cause for which, as a high worldly commodity, men should

264 greatly desire it.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XII

157 And thus far have we considered hitherto, in these outward goods

158 that are called the gifts of fortune, only the slender commodity

159 that worldly-minded men have by them. But now, if we consider

160 further what harm to the soul they take by them who desire them

161 only for the wretched wealth of this world, then shall we well

162 perceive how far more happy is he who well loseth them than he who

163 ill findeth them.

164 These things are such as are of their own nature indifferent—that

165 is, of themselves neither good nor bad—but are matter that may

166 serve to the one or the other according as men will use them. Yet

167 need we little doubt but that for those who desire them only for

168 their worldly pleasure and for no further godly purpose the devil

169 shall soon turn them from things indifferent and make them things

170 very evil. For though they be indifferent of their nature, yet

171 cannot the use of them lightly stand indifferent, but must be

172 determinately either good or bad. And therefore he who desireth

173 them only for worldly pleasure, desireth them not for any good. And

174 for better purpose than he desireth them, to better use is he not

175 likely to put them. And therefore will he use them not unto good

176 but consequently to evil.

177 And for example, first consider it in riches, and in him who

178 longeth for them as for things of temporal commodity and not for

179 any godly purpose. What good they shall do him, St. Paul declareth,

180 when he writeth unto Timothy, "They that long to be rich fall into

181 temptation and into the snare of the devil, and into many desires

182 unprofitable and noxious, which drown men into death and into

183 perdition." And the holy scripture saith also in the twenty-fourth

184 chapter of the Proverbs, "He that gathereth treasures shall be

185 shoved into the snares of death." So that whereas God saith by the

186 mouth of St. Paul that they shall fall into the devil's snare, he

187 saith in the other place that they shall be pushed and shoved in by

188 violence. And of truth, while a man desireth riches not for any

189 good godly purpose but only for worldly wealth, it must needs be

190 that he shall have little conscience in the getting. But, by all

191 evil ways that he can invent, shall he labour to get them. And then

192 shall he either niggardly heap them up together, which is, as you

193 well know, damnable; or else shall he wastefully misspend them upon

194 worldly pomp, pride, and gluttony, with occasion of many sins more,

195 and that is yet much more damnable.

196 As for fame and glory desired only for worldly pleasure, they do

197 unto the soul inestimable harm. For they set men's hearts upon high

198 devices and desires of such things as are immoderate and

199 outrageous. And by help of false flatterers, they puff up a man in

200 pride and make a brittle man—lately made of earth, that shall

201 again shortly be laid full low in earth and there lie and rot and

202 turn again into earth—take himself in the meantime for a god here

203 upon earth and think to win himself to be lord of all the earth.

204 This maketh battles between these great princes, with much trouble

205 to much people, and great effusion of blood, and one king looking

206 to reign in five realms, who cannot well rule one. For how many

207 hath now this great Turk? And yet he aspireth to more. And those

208 that he hath, he ordereth evilly—and yet he ordereth himself worst.

209 Then, offices of authority: If men desire them only for their

210 worldly fancies, who can look that ever they shall occupy them

211 well, and not rather abuse their authority and do thereby great

212 hurt? For then shall they fall from indifference and maintain false

213 suits for their friends. And they shall bear up their servants, and

214 such as depend upon them, with bearing down of other innocent folk,

215 who are not so able to do hurt as easy to take harm. Then the laws

216 that are made against malefactors shall they make, as an old

217 philosopher said, to be much like unto cobwebs, in which the little

218 gnats and flies stick still and hang fast, but the great

219 humble-bees break them and fly quite through. And then the laws

220 that are made as a buckler in the defence of innocents, those shall

221 they make serve for a sword to cut and sore wound them with—and

222 therewith wound they their own souls sorer.

223 And thus you see, cousin, that of all these outward goods which men

224 call the goods of fortune, there is never one that, unto those who

225 long for it not for any godly purpose but only for their worldly

226 welath, hath any great commodity to the body. And yet are they all,

227 beside that, very deadly destruction unto the soul.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XIII

160 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this thing is so plainly true that no

161 man can with any good reason deny it. But I think also, uncle, that

162 no man will do so. For I see no man who will confess, for very

163 shame, that he desireth riches, honour, renown, and offices of

164 authority only for his worldly pleasure. For every man would fain

165 seem as holy as a horse. And therefore will every man say—and

166 would it were so believed, too—that he desireth these things,

167 though for his worldly wealth a little so, yet principally to merit

168 thereby through doing some good with them.

169 ANTHONY: This is, cousin, very surely so, that so doth every man

170 say. But first he who in the desire of these things hath his

171 respect unto his worldly wealth, as you say, "but a little so," so

172 much as he himself thinketh but a little, may soon prove a great

173 deal too much. And many men will say so, too, who have principal

174 respect unto their worldly commodity, and toward God little or none

175 at all. And yet they pretend the contrary, and that unto their own

176 harm. For "God cannot be mocked."

177 And some peradventure know not well their own affection themselves.

178 But there lieth more imperfection secretly in their affection than

179 they themselves are well aware of, which only God beholdeth. And

180 therefore saith the prophet unto God, "Mine imperfection have thine

181 eyes beheld." And therefore the prophet prayeth, "From mine hidden

182 sins cleanse thou me, good Lord."

183 But now, cousin, this tribulation of the Turk: If he so persecute

184 us for the faith that those who will forsake their faith shall keep

185 their goods, and those shall lose their goods who will not leave

186 their faith—lo, this manner of persecution shall try them like a

187 touchstone. For it shall show the feigned from the true-minded, and

188 it shall also teach them who think they mean better than they do

189 indeed, better to discern themselves. For there are some who think

190 they mean well, while they frame themselves a conscience, and ever

191 keep still a great heap of superfluous substance by them, thinking

192 ever still that they will bethink themselves upon some good deed on

193 which they will well bestow it once—or else that their executors

194 shall! But now, if they lie not unto themselves, but keep their

195 goods for any good purpose to the pleasure of God indeed, then

196 shall they, in this persecution, for the pleasure of God in keeping

197 his faith, be glad to depart from them.

198 And therefore, as for all these things—the loss, I mean, of all

199 these outward things that men call the gifts of fortune—this is,

200 methinketh, in this Turk's persecution for the faith, consolation

201 great and sufficient: Every man who hath them either setteth by

202 them for the world or for God. He who setteth by them for the world

203 hath, as I have showed you, little profit by them to the body and

204 great harm unto the soul. And therefore, he might well, if he were

205 wise, reckon that he won by the loss, although he lost them but by

206 some common cause. And much more happy can he then be, since he

207 loseth them by such a meritorious means. And on the other hand, he

208 who keepeth them for some good purpose, intending to bestow them

209 for the pleasure of God, the loss of them in this Turk's

210 persecution for keeping of the faith can be no manner of grief to

211 him. For by so parting from them he bestoweth them in such wise

212 unto God's pleasure that at the time when he loseth them by no way

213 could he bestow them unto his high pleasure better. For though it

214 would have been peradventure better to have bestowed them well

215 before, yet since he kept them for some good purpose he would not

216 have left them unbestowed if he had foreknown the chance. But being

217 now prevented so by persecution that he cannot bestow them in that

218 other good way that he would have, yet since he parteth from them

219 because he will not part from the faith, though the devil's

220 escheator violently take them from him, yet willingly giveth he

221 them to God.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XIV

163 VINCENT: In good faith, good uncle, I can deny none of this. And

164 indeed, unto those who were despoiled and robbed by the Turk's

165 overrunning of the country, and all their substance movable and

166 unmovable bereft and lost already, their persons only fled and

167 safe, I think that these considerations—considering also that, as

168 you lately said, their sorrow could not amend their chance—might

169 unto them be good occasion of comfort, and cause them, as you said,

170 to make a virtue of necessity.

171 But in the case, uncle, that we now speak of, they have yet their

172 substance untouched in their own hands, and the keeping or the

173 losing shall both hang in their own hands, by the Turk's offer,

174 upon the retaining or the renouncing of the Christian faith. Here,

175 uncle, I find it, as you said, that this temptation is most sore

176 and most perilous. For I fear me that we shall find few of such as

177 have much to lose who shall find it in their hearts so suddenly to

178 forsake their goods, with all those other things before rehearsed

179 on which their worldly wealth dependeth.

180 ANTHONY: That fear I much, cousin, too. But thereby shall it well

181 appear, as I said, that, seemed they never so good and virtuous

182 before, and flattered they themselves with never so gay a gloss of

183 good and gracious purpose that they kept their goods for, yet were

184 their hearts inwardly in the deep sight of God not sound and sure

185 such as they should be (and as peradventure some had themselves

186 thought they were) but like a puff-ring of Paris—hollow, light,

187 and counterfeit indeed.

188 And yet, they being even such, this would I fain ask one of them.

189 And I pray you, cousin, take you his person upon you, and in this

190 case answer for him. "What hindereth you," would I ask, "your

191 Lordship," (for we will take no small man for an example in this

192 part, nor him who would have little to lose, for methinketh such a

193 one who would cast away God for a little, would be so far from all

194 profit, that he would not be worth talking with). "What hindereth

195 you," I say, therefore, "that you be not gladly content, without

196 any deliberation at all, in this kind of persecution, rather than

197 to leave your faith, to let go all that ever you have at once?"

198 VINCENT: Since you put it unto me, uncle, to make the matter more

199 plain, that I should play that great man's part who is so wealthy

200 and hath so much to lose, albeit that I cannot be very sure of

201 another man's mind, nor of what another man would say, yet as far

202 as mine own mind can conjecture, I shall answer in his person what

203 I think would be his hindrance. And therefore to your question I

204 answer that there hindereth me the thing that you yourself may

205 lightly guess: the losing of the many commodities which I now

206 have—riches and substance, lands and great possessions of

207 inheritance, with great rule and authority here in my country. All

208 of which things the great Turk granteth me to keep still in peace

209 and have them enhanced, too, if I will forsake the faith of Christ.

210 Yea, I may say to you, I have a motion secretly made me further, to

211 keep all this yet better cheap; that is, not to be compelled

212 utterly to forsake Christ nor all the whole Christian faith, but

213 only some such parts of it as may not stand with Mahomet's law.

214 And only granting Mahomet for a true prophet and serving the Turk

215 truly in his wars against all Christian kings, I shall not be

216 hindered to praise Christ also, and to call him a good man, and

217 worship and serve him too.

218 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, my lord—Christ hath not so great need of your

219 Lordship as, rather than to lose your service, he would fall at

220 such covenants with you as to take your service at halves, to serve

221 him and his enemy both! He hath given you plain warning already by

222 St. Paul that he will have in your service no parting-fellow: "What

223 fellowship is there between light and darkness? Between Christ and

224 Belial?" And he hath also plainly told you himself by his own

225 mouth, "No man can serve two lords at once." He will have you

226 believe all that he telleth you, and do all that he biddeth you,

227 and forbear all that he forbiddeth you, without any manner of

228 exception. Break one of his commandments, and you break all.

229 Forsake one point of his faith, and you forsake all, as for any

230 thanks that you get of him for the rest. And therefore, if you

231 devise, as it were, indentures between God and you—what you will

232 do for him and what you will not do, as though he should hold

233 himself content with such service of yours as you yourself care to

234 appoint him—if you make, I say, such indentures, you shall seal

235 both the parts yourself, and you get no agreement thereto from him.

236 And this I say: Though the Turk would make such an appointment with

237 you as you speak of, and would, when he had made it, keep

238 it—whereas he would not, I warrant you, leave you so when he had

239 once brought you so far forth. But he would, little by little, ere

240 he left you, make you deny Christ altogether and take Mahomet in

241 his stead. And so doth he in the beginning, when he will not have

242 you believe him to be God. For surely, if he were not God, he would

243 be no good man either, since he plainly said he was God. But

244 through he would go never so far forth with you, yet Christ will,

245 as I said, not take your service by halves, but will that you shall

246 love him with all your whole heart. And because, while he was

247 living here fifteen hundred years ago, he foresaw this mind of

248 yours that you have now, with which you would fain serve him in

249 some such fashion that you might keep your worldly substance still,

250 but rather forsake his service than put all your substance from

251 you, he telleth you plainly fifteen hundred years ago with his own

252 mouth that he will have no such service of you, saying, "You cannot

253 serve both God and your riches together."

254 And therefore, this thing being established for a plain conclusion,

255 which you must needs grant if you have faith—and if you be gone

256 from that ground of faith already, then is all our disputation, you

257 know, at an end. For how should you then rather lose your goods

258 than forsake your faith, if you have lost your faith and let it go

259 already? This point, I say, therefore, being put first for a

260 ground, between us both twain agreed, that you have yet the faith

261 still and intend to keep it always still in your heart, and are

262 only in doubt whether you will lose all your worldly substance

263 rather than forsake your faith in your word alone; now shall I

264 reply to the point of your answer, wherein you tell me the lothness

265 of the loss and the comfort of the keeping hinder you from forgoing

266 your goods and move you rather to forsake your faith.

267 I let pass all that I have spoken of the small commodity of them

268 unto your body and of the great harm that the having of them doth

269 to your soul. And since the promise of the Turk, made unto you for

270 the keeping of them, is the thing that moveth you and maketh you

271 thus to doubt, I ask you first whereby you know that, when you have

272 done all that he will have you do against Christ, to the harm of

273 your soul—whereby know you, I say, that he will keep you his

274 promise in these things that he promiseth you concerning the

275 retaining of your well-beloved worldly wealth, for the pleasure of

276 your body?

277 VINCENT: What surety can a man have of such a great prince except

278 his promise, which for his own honour it cannot become him to break?

279 ANTHONY: I have known him, and his father before him too, to break

280 more promises than five, as great as this is that he should here

281 make with you. Who shall come and cast it in his teeth, and tell

282 him it is a shame for him to be so fickle and so false of his

283 promise? And then what careth he for those words that he knoweth

284 well he shall never hear? Not very much, though they were told him

285 too!

286 If you might come afterward and complain your grief unto his own

287 person yourself, you should find him as shamefast as a friend of

288 mine, a merchant, once found the Sultan of Syria. Being certain

289 years about his merchandise in that country, he gave to the Sultan

290 a great sum of money for a certain office for him there for the

291 while. But he had scantly granted him this and put it in his hand

292 when, ere ever it was worth aught to him, the Sultan suddenly sold

293 it to another of his own sect, and put our Hungarian out. Then came

294 he to him and humbly put him in remembrance of his grant, spoken

295 with his own mouth and signed with his own hand. Thereunto the

296 Sultan answered him, with a grim countenance, "I will have thee

297 know, good-for-nothing, that neither my mouth nor mine hand shall

298 be master over me, to bind all my body at their pleasure. But I

299 will be lord and master over them both, that whatsoever the one say

300 and the other write, I will be at mine own liberty to do what I

301 like myself, and ask them both no leave. And therefore, go get thee

302 hence out of my countries, knave!" Think you now, my lord, that

303 Sultan and this Turk, being both of one false sect, you may not

304 find them both alike false of their promise?

305 VINCENT: That must I needs jeopard, for other surety can there

306 none be had.

307 ANTHONY: An unwise jeoparding, to put your soul in peril of

308 damnation for the keeping of your bodily pleasures, and yet without

309 surety to jeopard them too!

310 But yet go a little further, lo. Suppose me that you might be very

311 sure that the Turk would break no promise with you. Are you then

312 sure enough to retain all your substance still?

313 VINCENT: Yea, then.

314 ANTHONY: What if a man should ask you how long?

315 VINCENT: How long? As long as I live.

316 ANTHONY: Well, let it be so, then. But yet, as far as I can see,

317 though the great Turk favour you never so much and let you keep

318 your goods as long as ever you live, yet if it hap that you be this

319 day fifty years old, all the favour he can show you cannot make you

320 one day younger tomorrow. But every day shall you wax older than

321 the day before, and then within a while must you, for all his

322 favour, lose all.

323 VINCENT: Well, a man would be glad, for all that, to be sure not

324 to lack while he liveth.

325 ANTHONY: Well, then, if the great Turk give you your goods, can

326 there then in all your life none other take them from you again?

327 VINCENT: Verily, I suppose not.

328 ANTHONY: May he not lose this country again unto Christian men,

329 and you, with the taking of this way, fall in the same peril then

330 that you would now eschew?

331 VINCENT: Forsooth, I think that if he get it once, he will never

332 lose it after again in our days.

333 ANTHONY: Yes, by God's grace. But yet if he lose it after our day,

334 there goeth your children's inheritance away again! But be it now

335 that he could never lose it; could none take your substance from

336 you then?

337 VINCENT: No, in good faith, none.

338 ANTHONY: No, none at all? Not God?

339 VINCENT: God? Why, yes, perdy. Who doubteth of that?

340 ANTHONY: Who? Marry, he who doubteth whether there be any God or

341 no. And that there lacketh not some such, the prophet testifieth

342 where he said, "The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God."

343 With the mouth the most foolish will forbear to say it unto other

344 folk, but in the heart they forbear not to say it softly to

345 themselves. And I fear me there be many more such fools than every

346 man would think. And they would not hesitate to say it openly, too,

347 if they forbore it not more for dread or for shame of men than for

348 any fear of God. But now those who are so frantic foolish as to

349 think there were no God, and yet in their words confess him, though

350 (as St. Paul saith) in their deeds they deny him—we shall let them

351 pass till it please God to show himself unto them, either inwardly,

352 in time, by his merciful grace, or else outwardly, but over-late

353 for them, by his terrible judgment.

354 But unto you, my Lord, since you believe and confess, as a wise man

355 should, that though the Turk keep you his promise in letting you

356 keep your substance, because you do him pleasure in the forsaking

357 of your faith, yet God, whose faith you forsake, and thereby do him

358 displeasure, may so take them from you that the great Turk, with

359 all the power he hath, is not able to keep you them—why will you

360 be so unwise with the loss of your soul to please the great Turk

361 for your goods, since you know well that God whom you displease

362 therewith may take them from you too?

363 Besides this, since you believe there is a God, you cannot but

364 believe also that the great Turk cannot take your goods from you

365 without his will or sufferance, no more than the devil could from

366 Job. And think you then that, if he will suffer the Turk to take

367 away your goods albeit that by the keeping and confessing of his

368 faith you please him, he will, when you displease him by forsaking

369 his faith, suffer you to rejoice or enjoy any benefit of those

370 goods that you get or keep thereby?

371 VINCENT: God is gracious, and though men offend him, yet he

372 suffereth them many times to live in prosperity long after.

373 ANTHONY: Long after? Nay, by my troth, that doth he no man! For

374 how can that be, that he should suffer you to live in prosperity

375 long after, when your whole life is but short in all-together, and

376 either almost half of it or more than half, you think yourself, I

377 daresay, spent out already before? Can you burn out half a short

378 candle, and then have a long one left of the rest?

379 There cannot in this world be a worse mind than for a man to

380 delight and take comfort in any commodity that he taketh by sinful

381 means. For it is the very straight way toward the taking of

382 boldness and courage in sin, and finally to falling into infidelity

383 and thinking that God careth not or regardeth not what things men

384 do here nor of what mind we be. But unto such-minded folk speaketh

385 holy scripture in this wise: "Say not, I have sinned and yet there

386 hath happed me none harm, for God suffereth before he strike." But,

387 as St. Austine saith, the longer he tarrieth ere he strike, the

388 sorer is the stroke when he striketh.

389 And therefore, if you will do well, reckon yourself very sure that

390 when you deadly displease God for the getting or the keeping of

391 your goods, God shall not suffer those goods to do you good. But

392 either he shall shortly take them from you, or else suffer you to

393 keep them for a little while to your more harm and afterward, when

394 you least look for it, take you away from them.

395 And then, what a heap of heaviness will there enter into your

396 heart, when you shall see that you shall so suddenly go from your

397 goods and leave them here in the earth in one place, and that your

398 body shall be put in the earth in another place, and—which then

399 shall be the most heaviness of all—when you shall fear (and not

400 without great cause) that your soul first forthwith, and after that

401 at the final judgment your body, shall be driven down deep toward

402 the centre of the earth into the fiery pit and dungeon of the devil

403 of hell, there to tarry in torment, world without end! What goods

404 of this world can any man imagine, the pleasure and commodity of

405 which could be such in a thousand years as to be able to recompense

406 that intolerable pain that there is to be suffered in one year?

407 Yea, or in one day or one hour, either? And then what a madness is

408 it, for the poor pleasure of your worldly goods of so few years, to

409 cast yourself both body and soul into the everlasting fire of hell,

410 which is not diminished by the amount of a moment by lying there

411 the space of a hundred thousand years?

412 And therefore our Saviour, in few words, concluded and confuted all

413 these follies of those who, for the short use of this worldly

414 substance, forsake him and his faith and sell their souls unto the

415 devil for ever. For he saith, "What availeth it a man if he won all

416 the whole world, and lost his soul?" This would be, methinketh,

417 cause and occasion enough, to him who had never so much part of

418 this world in his hand, to be content rather to lose it all than

419 for the retaining or increasing of his worldly goods to lose and

420 destroy his soul.

421 VINCENT: This is, good uncle, in good faith very true. And what

422 other thing any of them who would not for this be content, have to

423 allege in reason for the defence of their folly, that can I not

424 imagine. I care not in this matter to play the part any longer, but

425 I pray God give me the grace to play the contrary part in deed. And

426 I pray that I may never, for any goods or substance of this

427 wretched world, forsake my faith toward God either in heart or

428 tongue. And I trust in his great goodness that so I never shall.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XV

166 ANTHONY: Methinketh, cousin, that this persecution shall not only,

167 as I said before, try men's hearts when it cometh and make them

168 know their own affections—whether they have a corrupt greedy

169 covetous mind or not—but also the very fame and expectation of it

170 may teach them this lesson, ere ever the thing fall upon them

171 itself. And this may be to their no little fruit, if they have the

172 wit and the grace to take it in time while they can. For now may

173 they find sure places to lay their treasure in, so that all the

174 Turk's army shall never find it out.

175 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, that way they will not forget, I warrant

176 you, as near as their wits will serve them. But yet have I known

177 some who have ere this thought that they had hid their money safe

178 and sure enough, digging it full deep in the ground, and yet have

179 missed it when they came again and found it digged out and carried

180 away to their hands.

181 ANTHONY: Nay, from their hands, I think you would say. And it was

182 no marvel. For some such have I known, too, but they have hid their

183 goods foolishly in such place as they were well warned before that

184 they should not. And that were they warned by him whom they well

185 knew for such a one as knew well enough what would come of it.

186 VINCENT: Then were they more than mad. But did he tell them too

187 where they should have hid it, to make it sure?

188 ANTHONY: Yea, by St. Mary, did he! For else he would have told

189 them but half a tale. But he told them a whole tale, bidding them

190 that they should in no wise hide their treasure in the ground. And

191 he showed them a good cause, for there thieves dig it out and steal

192 it away.

193 VINCENT: Why, where should they hide it, then, said he? For

194 thieves may hap to find it out in any place.

195 ANTHONY: Forsooth, he counselled them to hide their treasure in

196 heaven and there lay it up, for there it shall lie safe. For

197 thither, he said, there can no thief come, till he have left his

198 theft and become a true man first. And he who gave this counsel

199 knew well enough what he said, for it was our Saviour himself, who

200 in the sixth chapter of St. Matthew saith, "Hoard not up your

201 treasures in earth, where the rust and the moth fret it out and

202 where thieves dig it out and steal it away. But hoard up your

203 treasures in heaven, where neither the rust nor the moth fret them

204 out, and where thieves dig them not out nor steal them away. For

205 where thy treasure is, there is thine heart too."

206 If we would well consider these words of our Saviour Christ,

207 methinketh we should need no more counsel at all, nor no more

208 comfort either, concerning the loss of our temporal substance in

209 this Turk's persecution for the faith. For here our Lord in these

210 words teacheth us where we may lay up our substance safe, before

211 the persecution come. If we put it into the poor men's bosoms,

212 there shall it lie safe, for who would go search a beggar's bag for

213 money? If we deliver it to the poor for Christ's sake, we deliver

214 it unto Christ himself. And then what persecutor can there be, so

215 strong as to take it out of his hand?

216 VINCENT: These things, uncle, are undoubtedly so true that no man

217 can with words wrestle therewith. But yet ever there hangeth in a

218 man's heart a lothness to lack a living!

219 ##### [YOU ARE HERE]

220 ANTHONY: There doth indeed, in theirs who either never or but

221 seldom hear any good counsel against it, or who, when they hear it,

222 hearken to it but as they would to an idle tale, rather for a

223 pastime or for the sake of manners than for any substantial intent

224 and purpose to follow good advice and take any fruit by it. But

225 verily, if we would lay not only our ear but also our heart to it,

226 and consider that the saying of our Saviour Christ is not a poet's

227 fable or a harper's song but the very holy word of almighty God

228 himself, we would be full sore ashamed of ourselves—and well we

229 might! And we would be full sorry too, when we felt in our

230 affection those words to have in our hearts no more strength and

231 weight but what we remain still of the same dull mind as we did

232 before we heard them.

233 This manner of ours, in whose breasts the great good counsel of God

234 no better settleth nor taketh no better root, may well declare to

235 us that the thorns and briars and brambles of our worldly substance

236 grow so thick and spring up so high in the ground of our hearts

237 that they strangle, as the Gospel saith, the word of God that was

238 sown therein. And therefore is God a very good lord unto us, when

239 he causeth, like a good husbandman, his folk to come on the

240 field—for the persecutors are his folk, to this purpose—and with

241 their hooks and their stocking-irons to grub up these wicked weeds

242 and bushes of our earthly substance and carry them quite away from

243 us, that the word of God sown in our hearts may have room there,

244 and a glade round about for the warm sun of grace to come to it and

245 make it grow. For surely those words of our Saviour shall we find

246 full true, "Where thy treasure is, there is also thine heart." If

247 we lay up our treasure in earth, in earth shall be our hearts. If

248 we send our treasure into heaven, in heaven shall we have our

249 hearts. And surely, the greatest comfort any man can have in his

250 tribulation is to have his heart in heaven.

251 If thine heart were indeed out of this world and in heaven, all the

252 kinds of torments that all this world could devise could put thee

253 to no pain here. Let us then send our hearts hence thither in such

254 a manner as we may, by sending hither our worldly substance hence.

255 And let us never doubt but we shall, that once done, find our

256 hearts so conversant in heaven, with the glad consideration of our

257 following the gracious counsel of Christ, that the comfort of his

258 Holy Spirit, inspired in us for that, shall mitigate, diminish,

259 assuage, and (in a manner) quench the great furious fervour of the

260 pain that we shall happen to have by his loving sufferance of our

261 further merit in our tribulation.

262 If we saw that we should be within a while driven out of this land,

263 and fain to fly into another, we would think that a man were mad

264 who would not be content to forbear his goods here for the while

265 and send them before him into that land where he saw he should live

266 all the rest of his life. So may we verily think yet ourselves much

267 more mad—seeing that we are sure it cannot be long ere we shall be

268 sent, spite of our teeth, out of this world—if the fear of a

269 little lack or the love to see our goods here about us and the

270 lothness to part from them for this little while that we may keep

271 them here, shall be able to keep us from the sure sending them

272 before us into the other world. For we may be sure to live there

273 wealthily with them if we send them thither, or else shortly leave

274 them here behind us and then stand in great jeopardy there to live

275 wretches for ever.

276 VINCENT: In good faith, good uncle, methinketh that concerning the

277 loss of these outward things, these considerations are so

278 sufficient comforts, that for mine own part I would methinketh

279 desire no more, save only grace well to remember them.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XVI

169 ANTHONY: Much less than this may serve, cousin, with calling and

170 trusting upon God's help, without which much more than this cannot

171 serve. But the fervour of the Christian faith so sore fainteth

172 nowadays and decayeth, coming from hot unto luke-warm and from

173 luke-warm almost to key-cold, that men must now be fain to lay many

174 dry sticks to it, as to a fire that is almost out, and use much

175 blowing at it.

176 But else I think, by my troth, that unto a warm faithful man one

177 thing alone, of which we have spoken yet no word, would be comfort

178 enough in this kind of persecution, against the loss of all his

179 goods.

180 VINCENT: What thing may that be, uncle?

181 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, even the bare remembrance of the

182 poverty that our Saviour willingly suffered for us. For I verily

183 suppose that if there were a great king who had so tender love for

184 a servant of his that he had, to help him out of danger, forsaken

185 and lost all his worldly wealth and royalty and become poor and

186 needy for his sake, that servant could scantly be found who would

187 be of such a base unnatural heart that if he himself came afterward

188 to some substance he would not with better will lose it all again

189 than shamefully to forsake such a master.

190 And therefore, as I say, I surely suppose that if we would well

191 remember and inwardly consider the great goodness of our Saviour

192 toward us, when we were not yet his poor sinful servants but rather

193 his adversaries and his enemies, and what wealth of this world he

194 willingly forsook for our sakes—for he was indeed universal king

195 of this world, and so having the power in his own hand to have used

196 it if he had wished, instead of which, to make us rich in heaven,

197 he lived here in neediness and poverty all his life and neither

198 would have authority nor keep either lands or goods. If we would

199 remember this, the deep consideration and earnest advisement of

200 this one point alone would be able to make any true Christian man

201 or woman well content rather for his sake in return to give up all

202 that ever God hath lent them (and lent them he hath, all that they

203 have) than unkindly and unfaithfully to forsake him. And him they

204 forsake if, for fear, they forsake the confessing of his Christian

205 faith.

206 And therefore, to finish this piece withal, concerning the dread of

207 losing our outward worldly goods, let us consider the slender

208 commodity that they bring; with what labour they are bought; what a

209 little while they abide with whomsoever they abide with longest;

210 what pain their pleasure is mingled with; what harm the love of

211 them doth unto the soul; what loss is in the keeping if Christ's

212 faith is refused for them; what winning is in the loss, if we lose

213 them for God's sake; how much more profitable they are when well

214 given than when ill kept; and finally what ingratitude it would be

215 if we would not forsake them for Christ's sake rather than for them

216 to forsake Christ unfaithfully, who while he lived for our sake

217 forsook all the world, beside the suffering of shameful and painful

218 death, of which we shall speak afterward.

219 If we will consider well these things, I say, and will pray God

220 with his holy hand to print them in our hearts, and will abide and

221 dwell still in the hope of his help, his truth shall, as the

222 prophet saith, so compass us about with a shield that we shall not

223 need to be afraid of this incursion of this midday devil—this

224 plain open persecution of the Turk—for any loss that we can take

225 by the bereaving from us of our wretched worldly goods. For their

226 short and small pleasure in this life forborne, we shall be with

227 heavenly substance everlastingly recompensed by God, in joyful

228 bliss and glory.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XVII

172 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, as for these outward goods, you have

173 said enough. No man can be sure what strength he shall have or how

174 faint and feeble he may find himself when he shall come to the

175 point, and therefore I can make no warranty of myself, seeing that

176 St. Peter so suddenly fainted at a woman's word and so cowardly

177 forsook his master, for whom he had so boldly fought within so few

178 hours before, and by that fall in forsaking well perceived that he

179 had been too rash in his promise and was well worthy to take a fall

180 for putting so full trust in himself. Yet in good faith methinketh

181 now (and God will, I trust, help me to keep this thought still)

182 that if the Turk should take all that I have, unto my very shirt,

183 unless I would forsake my faith, and should offer it all to me

184 again with five times as much if I would fall into his sect, I

185 would not once stick at it—rather to forsake it every whit, than

186 to forsake any point of Christ's holy faith.

187 But surely, good uncle, when I bethink me further on the grief and

188 the pain that may turn unto my flesh, here find I the fear that

189 forceth my heart to tremble.

190 ANTHONY: Neither have I cause to marvel at that, nor have you,

191 cousin, cause to be dismayed for it. The great horror and fear that

192 our Saviour had in his own flesh, against his painful passion,

193 maketh me little to marvel. And I may well make you take this

194 comfort, too, that for no such manner of grudging felt in your

195 sensual parts, the flesh shrinking in the meditation of pain and

196 death, your reason shall give over, but resist it and manly master

197 it. And though you would fain fly from the painful death and be

198 loth to come to it, yet may the meditation of our Saviour's great

199 grievous agony move you. And he himself shall, if you so desire

200 him, not fail to work with you therein, and to get and give you the

201 grace to submit and conform your will unto his, as he did his unto

202 his Father. And thereupon shall you be so comforted with the secret

203 inward inspiration of his Holy Spirit, as he was with the personal

204 presence of that angel who after his agony came and comforted him.

205 And so shall you as his true disciple follow him, and with good

206 will, without grudge, do as he did, and take your cross of pain and

207 suffering upon your back and die for the truth with him, and

208 thereby reign with him crowned in eternal glory.

209 And this I say to give you warning of the truth, to the intent that

210 when a man feeleth such a horror of death in his heart, he should

211 not thereby stand in outrageous fear that he were falling. For many

212 such a man standeth, for all that fear, full fast, and finally

213 better abideth the brunt, when God is so good unto him as to bring

214 him to it and encourage him therein, than doth some other man who

215 in the beginning feeleth no fear at all. And yet may he never be

216 brought to the brunt, and most often so it is. For God, having many

217 mansions, and all wonderful wealthful, in his Father's house,

218 exalteth not every good man up to the glory of a martyr. But

219 foreseeing their infirmity, that though they be of good will before

220 and peradventure of right good courage too, they would yet play St.

221 Peter if they were brought to the point, and thereby bring their

222 souls into the peril of eternal damnation, he provideth otherwise

223 for them before they come there. And he findeth a way that men

224 shall not have the mind to lay any hands upon them, as he found for

225 his disciples when he himself was willingly taken. Or else, if they

226 set hands on them, he findeth a way that they shall have no power

227 to hold them, as he found for St. John the Evangelist, who let his

228 sheet fall from him, upon which they caught hold, and so fled

229 himself naked away and escaped from them. Or, though they hold them

230 and bring them to prison too, yet God sometimes delivereth them

231 hence, as he did St. Peter. And sometimes he taketh them to him out

232 of the prison into heaven, and suffereth them not to come to their

233 torment at all, as he hath done by many a good holy man. And some

234 he suffereth to be brought into the torments and yet suffereth them

235 not to die in them, but to live many years afterward and die their

236 natural death, as he did by St. John the Evangelist and by many

237 another more, as we may well see both by sundry stories and in the

238 epistles of St. Ciprian also. And therefore, which way God will

239 take with us, we cannot tell.

240 But surely, if we be true Christian men, this can we well tell:

241 that without any bold warranty of ourselves or foolish trust in our

242 own strength, we are bound upon pain of damnation not to be of the

243 contrary mind but what we will with his help, however loth we feel

244 in our flesh thereto, rather than forsake him or his faith before

245 the world—which if we do, he hath promised to forsake us before

246 his Father and all his holy company of heaven—rather, I say, than

247 we would do so, we would with his help endure and sustain for his

248 sake all the tormentry that the devil with all his faithless

249 tormentors in this world would devise. And then, if we be of this

250 mind, and submit our will unto his, and call and pray for his

251 grace, we can tell well enough that he will never suffer them to

252 put more upon us than his grace will make us able to bear, but will

253 also with their temptation provide for us a sure way. For "God is

254 faithful," saith St. Paul, "who suffereth you not to be tempted

255 above what you can bear, but giveth also with the temptation a way

256 out." For either, as I said, he will keep us out of their hands,

257 though he before suffered us to be afraid of them to prove our

258 faith (that we may have, by the examination of our mind, some

259 comfort in hope of his grace and some fear of our own frailty to

260 drive us to call for grace), or else, if we call into their hands,

261 provided that we fall not from the trust of him nor cease to call

262 for his help, his truth shall, as the prophet saith, so compass us

263 about with a shield that we shall not need to fear this incursion

264 of this midday devil. For these Turks his tormentors, who shall

265 enter this land and persecute us, shall either not have the power

266 to touch our bodies at all, or else the short pain that they shall

267 put into our bodies shall turn us to eternal profit both in our

268 souls and in our bodies too. And therefore, cousin, to begin with,

269 let us be of good comfort. For we are by our faith very sure that

270 holy scripture is the very word of God, and that the word of God

271 cannot but be true. And we see by the mouth of his holy prophet and

272 by the mouth of his blessed apostle also that God hath made us

273 faithful promise that he will not suffer us to be tempted above our

274 power, but will both provide a way out for us and also compass us

275 round about with his shield and defend us that we shall have no

276 cause to fear this midday devil with all his persecution. We cannot

277 therefore but be very sure (unless we are very shamefully cowardous

278 of heart and out of measure faint in faith toward God, and in love

279 less than luke-warm or waxed even key-cold) we may be very sure, I

280 say, either that God will not suffer the Turks to invade this land;

281 or that, if they do, God shall provide such resistance that they

282 shall not prevail; or that, if they prevail, yet if we take the way

283 that I have told you we shall by their persecution take little harm

284 or rather none harm at all, but that which shall seem harm indeed

285 be to us no harm at all but good. For if God make us and keep us

286 good men, as he hath promised to do if we pray well therefore, then

287 saith holy scripture, "Unto good folk all things turn them to good."

288 And therefore, cousin, since God knoweth what shall happen and not

289 we, let us in the meanwhile with a good hope in the help of God's

290 grace have a good purpose of standing sure by his holy faith

291 against all persecutions. And if we should hereafter, either for

292 fear or pain or for lack of his grace lost in our own default,

293 mishap to decline from his good purpose—which our Lord forbid—yet

294 we would have won the well-spent time beforehand, to the

295 diminishment of our pain, and God would also be much the more

296 likely to lift us up after our fall and give us his grace again.

297 Howbeit, if this persecution come, we are, by this meditation and

298 well-continued intent and purpose beforehand, the better

299 strengthened and confirmed, and much more likely to stand indeed.

300 And if it so fortune, as with God's grace at men's good prayers and

301 amendment of our evil lives it may well fortune, that the Turks

302 shall either be well withstood and vanquished or peradventure not

303 invade us at all, then shall we, perdy, by this good purpose get

304 ourselves of God a very good cheap thank!

305 And on the other hand, while we now think on it—and not to think

306 on it, in so great likelihood of it, I suppose no wise man can—if

307 we should for the fear of worldly loss or bodily pain, framed in

308 our own minds, think that we would give over and to save our goods

309 and lives forsake our Saviour by denial of his faith, then whether

310 the Turks come or come not, we are meanwhile gone from God. And

311 then if they come not indeed, or come and are driven to flight,

312 what a shame should that be to us, before the face of God, in so

313 shameful cowardly wise to forsake him for fear of that pain that we

314 never felt or that never was befalling us!

315 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I thank you. Methinketh that though

316 you never said more in the matter, yet have you, even with this

317 that you have spoken here already of the fear of bodily pain in

318 this persecution, marvellously comforted mine heart.

319 ANTHONY: I am glad, cousin, if your heart have taken comfort

320 thereby. But if you so have, give God the thanks and not me, for

321 that work is his and not mine. For neither am I able to say any

322 good thing except by him, nor can all the good words in the

323 world—no, not the holy words of God himself, and spoken also with

324 his own holy mouth—profit a man with the sound entering at his

325 ear, unless the Spirit of God also inwardly work in his soul. But

326 that is his goodness ever ready to do, unless there be hindrance

327 through the untowardness of our own froward will.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XVIII

175 And now, being somewhat in comfort and courage before, we may the

176 more quietly consider everything, which is somewhat more hard and

177 difficult to do when the heart is before taken up and oppressed

178 with the troublous affection of heavy sorrowful fear. Let us

179 therefore examine now the weight and the substance of those bodily

180 pains which you rehearsed before as the sorest part of this

181 persecution. They were, if I remember you right, thraldom,

182 imprisonment, and painful and shameful death. And first let us, as

183 reason is, begin with the thraldom, for that was, as I remember it,

184 the first.

185 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, say then somewhat of that. For

186 methinketh, uncle, that captivity is a marvellous heavy thing,

187 namely when they shall (as they most commonly do) carry us far from

188 home into a strange unknown land.

189 ANTHONY: I cannot deny that some grief it is, cousin, indeed. But

190 yet, as for me, it is not half so much as it would be if they could

191 carry me out into any such unknown country that God could not know

192 where nor find the means to come at me!

193 But now in good faith, cousin, if my migration into a strange

194 country were any great grief unto me, the fault should be much in

195 myself. For since I am very sure that whithersoever man convey me,

196 God is no more verily here than he shall be there, if I get (as I

197 can, if I will) the grace to set mine whole heart upon him and long

198 for nothing but him, it can then make no matter to my mind, whether

199 they carry me hence or leave me here. And then, if I find my mind

200 much offended therewith, that I am not still here in mine own

201 country, I must consider that the cause of my grief is mine own

202 wrong imagination, whereby I beguile myself with an untrue

203 persuasion, thinking that this were mine own country. Whereas in

204 truth it is not so, for, as St. Paul saith, "We have here no city

205 nor dwelling-country at all, but we seek for one that we shall come

206 to." And in whatsoever country we walk in this world, we are but as

207 pilgrims and wayfaring men. And if I should take any country for

208 mine own, it must be the country to which I come and not the

209 country from which I came. That country, which shall be to me then

210 for a while so strange, shall yet perdy be no more strange to

211 me—nor longer strange to me, neither—than was mine own native

212 country when first I came into it. And therefore if my being far

213 from hence be very grievous to me, and I find it a great pain that

214 I am not where I wish to be, that grief shall in great part grow

215 for lack of sure setting and settling my mind in God, where it

216 should be. And when I mend that fault of mine, I shall soon ease my

217 grief.

218 Now, as for all the other griefs and pains that are in captivity,

219 thraldom, and bondage, I cannot deny that many there are and great.

220 Howbeit, they seem yet somewhat the more—what say I, "somewhat"? I

221 may say a great deal the more—because we took our former liberty

222 for a great deal more than indeed it was.

223 Let us therefore consider the matter thus: Captivity, bondage, or

224 thraldom, what is it but the violent restraint of a man, being so

225 subdued under the dominion, rule, and power of another that he must

226 do whatever the other please to command him, and may not do at his

227 liberty such things as he please himself? Now, when we shall be

228 carried away by a Turk and be fain to be occupied about such things

229 as he please to set us, we shall lament the loss of our liberty and

230 think we bear a heavy burden of our servile condition. And we shall

231 have, I grant well, many times great occasion to do so. But yet we

232 should, I suppose, set somewhat the less by it, if we would

233 remember well what liberty that was that we lost, and take it for

234 no larger than it was indeed. For we reckon as though we might

235 before do what we would, but in that we deceive ourselves. For what

236 free man is there so free that he can be suffered to do what he

237 please? In many things God hath restrained us by his high

238 commandment—so many, that of those things which we would otherwise

239 do, I daresay it be more than half. Howbeit, because (God forgive

240 us) we forbear so little for all that, but do what we please as

241 though we heard him not, we reckon our liberty never the less. But

242 then is our liberty much restrained by the laws made by man, for

243 the quiet and politic governance of the people. And these too

244 would, I suppose, hinder our liberty but little, were it not for

245 the fear of the penalties that fall thereupon. Look then, whether

246 other men who have authority over us never command us some business

247 which we dare not but do, and therefore often do it full sore

248 against our wills. Some such service is sometimes so painful and so

249 perilous too, that no lord can command his bondsmen worse, and

250 seldom doth command him half so sore. Let every free man who

251 reckoneth his liberty to stand in doing what he please, consider

252 well these points, and I daresay he shall then find his liberty

253 much less than he took it for before.

254 And yet have I left untouched the bondage that almost every man is

255 in who boasteth himself for free—the bondage, I mean, of sin. And

256 that it be a true bondage, I shall have our Saviour himself to bear

257 me good record. For he saith, "Every man who committeth sin is the

258 thrall, or the bondsman, of sin." And then if this be thus (as it

259 must needs be, since God saith it is so), who is there then who can

260 make so much boast of his liberty that he should take it for so

261 sore a thing and so strange to become through chance of war,

262 bondsman unto a man, since he is already through sin become

263 willingly thrall and bondsman unto the devil?

264 Let us look well how many things, and of what vile wretched sort,

265 the devil driveth us to do daily, through the rash turns of our

266 blind affections, which we are fain to follow, for our faultful

267 lack of grace, and are too feeble to refrain. And then shall we

268 find in our natural freedom our bondservice such that never was

269 there any man lord of any so vile a bondsman that he ever would

270 command him to so shameful service. And let us, in the doing of our

271 service to the man that we be slave unto, remember what we were

272 wont to do about the same time of day while we were at our free

273 liberty before, and would be well likely, if we were at liberty, to

274 do again. And we shall peradventure perceive that it were better

275 for us to do this business than that. Now we shall have great

276 occasion of comfort, if we consider that our servitude, though in

277 the account of the world it seem to come by chance of war, cometh

278 unto us yet in very deed by the provident hand of God, and that for

279 our great good if we will take it well, both in remission of sins

280 and also as matter of our merit.

281 The greatest grief that is in bondage or captivity, I believe, is

282 this: that we are forced to do such labour as with our good will we

283 would not. But then against that grief, Seneca teacheth us a good

284 remedy: "Endeavour thyself evermore that thou do nothing against

285 thy will, but the things that we see we shall needs do, let us

286 always put our good will thereto."

287 VINCENT: That is soon said, uncle, but it is hard to do.

288 ANTHONY: Our froward mind maketh every good thing hard, and that

289 to our own more hurt and harm. But in this case, if we will be good

290 Christian men, we shall have great cause gladly to be content, for

291 the great comfort that we may take thereby. For we remember that in

292 the patient and glad doing of our service unto that man for God's

293 sake, according to his high commandment by the mouth of St. Paul,

294 *"Servi obedite dominis carnalibus,"* we shall have our thanks and

295 our whole reward of God.

296 Finally, if we remember the great humble meekness of our Saviour

297 Christ himself—that he, being very almighty God, "humbled himself

298 and took the form of a bondsman or slave," rather than that his

299 Father should forsake us—we may think ourselves very ungrateful

300 caitiffs (and very frantic fools, too) if, rather than to endure

301 this worldly bondage for awhile, we would forsake him who hath by

302 his own death delivered us out of everlasting bondage to the devil,

303 and who will for our short bondage give us everlasting liberty.

304 VINCENT: Well fare you, good uncle, this is very well said! Albeit

305 that bondage is a condition that every man of any spirit would be

306 very glad to eschew and very loth to fall in, yet have you well

307 made it so open that it is a thing neither so strange nor so sore

308 as it before seemed to me. And specially is it far from such as any

309 man who hath any wit should, for fear of it, shrink from the

310 confession of his faith. And now, therefore, I pray you, speak

311 somewhat of imprisonment.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XIX

178 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, with good will. And first, if we

179 could consider what thing imprisonment is of its own nature

180 methinketh we should not have so great horror of it. For of itself

181 it is, perdy, but a restraint of liberty, which hindereth a man

182 from going whither he would.

183 VINCENT: Yes, by St. Mary, uncle, but methinketh it is much more

184 sorry than that. For beside the hindrance and restraint of liberty,

185 it hath many more displeasures and very sore griefs knit and

186 adjoined to it.

187 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true indeed. And those pains, among

188 many sorer than those, thought I not afterward to forget. Howbeit,

189 I purpose now to consider first imprisonment as imprisonment alone,

190 without any other incommodity besides. For a man may be imprisoned,

191 perdy, and yet not set in the stocks or collared fast by the neck.

192 And a man may be let walk at large where he will, and yet have a

193 pair of fetters fast riveted on his legs. For in this country, you

194 know, and Seville and Portugal too, so go all the slaves. Howbeit,

195 because for such things men's hearts have such horror of it, albeit

196 that I am not so mad as to go about to prove that bodily pain were

197 no pain, yet since it is because of this manner of pains that we so

198 especially abhor the state and condition of prisoners, methinketh

199 we should well perceive that a great part of our horror groweth of

200 our own fancy. Let us call to mind and consider the state and

201 condition of many other folk in whose state and condition we would

202 wish ourselves to stand, taking them for no prisoners at all, who

203 stand yet for all that in many of the selfsame points that we abhor

204 imprisonment for. Let us therefore consider these things in order.

205 First, those other kinds of grief that come with imprisonment are

206 but accidents unto it. And yet they are neither such accidents as

207 be proper unto it, since they may almost all befall man without it;

208 nor are they such accidents as be inseparable from it, since

209 imprisonment may fall to a man and none of them therein. We will, I

210 say, therefore begin by considering what manner of pain or

211 incommodity we should reckon imprisonment to be of itself and of

212 its own nature alone. And then in the course of our communication,

213 you shall as you please increase and aggravate the cause of your

214 horror with the terror of those painful accidents.

215 VINCENT: I am sorry that I did interrupt your tale, for you were

216 about, I see well, to take an orderly way therein. And as you

217 yourself have devised, so I beseech you proceed. For though I

218 reckon imprisonment much the sorer thing by sore and hard handling

219 therein, yet reckon I not the imprisonment of itself any less than

220 a thing very tedious, although it were used in the most favourable

221 manner that it possibly could be.

222 For, uncle, if a great prince were taken prisoner upon the field,

223 and in the hand of a Christian king, such as are accustomed, in

224 such cases, for the consideration of their former estate and

225 mutable chance of war, to show much humanity to them, and treat

226 them in very favourable wise—for these infidel emperors handle

227 oftentimes the princes that they take more villainously than they

228 do the poorest men, as the great Tamberlane kept the great Turk,

229 when he had taken him, to tread on his back always when he leapt on

230 horseback. But, as I began to say, by the example of a prince taken

231 prisoner, were the imprisonment never so favourable, yet it would

232 be, to my mind, no little grief in itself for a man to be penned

233 up, though not in a narrow chamber. But although his walk were

234 right large and right fair gardens in it too, it could not but

235 grieve his heart to be restrained by another man within certain

236 limits and bounds, and lose the liberty to be where he please.

237 ANTHONY: This is, cousin, well considered of you. For in this you

238 perceive well that imprisonment is, of itself and of its own very

239 nature alone, nothing else but the retaining of a man's person

240 within the circuit of a certain space, narrower or larger as shall

241 be limited to him, restraining his liberty from going further into

242 any other place.

243 VINCENT: Very well said, methinketh.

244 ANTHONY: Yet I forgot, cousin, to ask you one question.

245 VINCENT: What is that, uncle?

246 ANTHONY: This, lo: If there be two men kept in two several

247 chambers of one great castle, of which two chambers the one is much

248 larger than the other, are they prisoners both, or only the one who

249 has the less room to walk in?

250 VINCENT: What question is it, uncle, but that they are both

251 prisoners, as I said myself before, although the one lay fast

252 locked in the stocks and the other had all the whole castle to walk

253 in?

254 ANTHONY: Methinketh verily, cousin, that you say the truth. And

255 then, if imprisonment be such a thing as you yourself here agree it

256 is—that is, but a lack of liberty to go whither we please—now

257 would I fain know of you what one man you know who is at this day

258 out of prison?

259 VINCENT: What one man, uncle? Marry, I know almost none other! For

260 surely I am acquainted with no prisoner, that I remember.

261 ANTHONY: Then I see well that you visit poor prisoners seldom.

262 VINCENT: No, by my troth, uncle, I cry God mercy. I send them

263 sometimes mine alms, but by my troth I love not to come myself

264 where I should see such misery.

265 ANTHONY: In good faith, Cousin Vincent (though I say it before

266 you) you have many good qualities, but surely (though I say that

267 before you, too) that is not one of them. If you would amend it,

268 then should you have yet the more good qualities by one—and

269 peradventure the more by three or four. For I assure you it is hard

270 to tell how much good it doth to a man's soul, the personal

271 visiting of poor prisoners.

272 But now, since you can name me none of them that are in prison, I

273 pray you name me some one of all those whom you are, you say,

274 better acquainted with—men, I mean, who are out of prison. For I

275 know, methinketh, as few of them as you know of the others.

276 VINCENT: That would, uncle, be a strange case. For every man is

277 out of prison who may go where he will, though he be the poorest

278 beggar in the town. And, in good faith, uncle (because you reckon

279 imprisonment so small a matter of itself) meseemeth the poor beggar

280 who is at his liberty and may walk where he will is in better case

281 than is a king kept in prison, who cannot go but where men give him

282 leave.

283 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, whether every way-walking beggar be, by

284 this reason, out of prison or no, we shall consider further when

285 you will. But in the meanwhile I can by this reason see no prince

286 who seemeth to be out of prison. For if the lack of liberty to go

287 where a man will, be imprisonment, as you yourself say it is, then

288 is the great Turk, by whom we fear to be put in prison, in prison

289 already himself, for he may not go where he will. For if he could

290 he would go into Portugal, Italy, Spain, France, Germany, and

291 England, and as far in the other direction too—both into Prester

292 John's land and into the Grand Cham's too.

293 Now, the beggar that you speak of, if he be (as you say he is) by

294 reason of his liberty to go where he will, in much better case than

295 a king kept in prison, because he cannot go but where men give him

296 leave; then is that beggar in better case, not only than a prince

297 in prison but also than many a prince out of prison too. For I am

298 sure there is many a beggar who may without hindrance walk further

299 upon other men's ground than many a prince at his best liberty may

300 walk upon his own. And as for walking out abroad upon other men's,

301 that prince might be withstood and held fast, where that beggar,

302 with his bag and staff, might be suffered to go forth and keep on

303 his way.

304 But forasmuch, cousin, as neither the beggar nor the prince is at

305 free liberty to walk where they will, but neither of them would be

306 suffered to walk in some places without men withstanding them and

307 saying them nay; therefore if imprisonment be, as you grant it is,

308 a lack of liberty to go where we please, I cannot see but the

309 beggar and the prince, whom you reckon both at liberty, are by your

310 own reason restrained in prison both.

311 VINCENT: Yea, but uncle, both the one and the other have way

312 enough to walk—the one in his own ground and the other in other

313 men's, or in the common highway, where they may both walk till they

314 be weary of walking ere any man say them nay.

315 ANTHONY: So may, cousin, that king who had, as you yourself put

316 the case, all the whole castle to walk in. And yet you deny not

317 that he is prisoner for all that—though not so straitly kept, yet

318 as verily prisoner as he that lieth in the stocks.

319 VINCENT: But they may go at least to every place that they need,

320 or that is commodious for them, and therefore they do not wish to

321 go anywhere but where they may. And therefore they are at liberty

322 to go where they will.

323 ANTHONY: I need not, cousin, to spend the time about impugning

324 every part of this answer. Let pass by that, though a prisoner were

325 brought with his keeper into every place where need required, yet

326 since he might not when he wished go where he wished for his

327 pleasure alone, he would be, as you know well, a prisoner still.

328 And let pass over also that it would be needful for this beggar,

329 and commodious for this king, to go into divers places where

330 neither of them may come. And let pass also that neither of them is

331 lightly so temperately determined by what they both fain would so

332 do indeed, if this reason of yours put them out of prison and set

333 them at liberty and made them free, as I will well grant it doth if

334 they so do indeed—that is, if they have no will to go anywhere but

335 where they may go indeed.

336 Then let us look on our other prisoners enclosed within a castle,

337 and we shall find that the straitest kept of them both, if he get

338 the wisdom and grace to quiet his mind and hold himself content

339 with that place, and not long (as a woman with child longeth for

340 her desires) to be gadding out anywhere else, is by the same reason

341 of yours, while his will is not longing to be anywhere else, he is,

342 I say, at his free liberty to be where he will. And so he is out of

343 prison too.

344 And, on the other hand, if, though his will be not longing to be

345 anywhere else, yet because if his will so were he should not be so

346 suffered, he is therefore not at his free liberty but a prisoner

347 still, since your free beggar that you speak of and the prince that

348 you call out of prison too, though they be (which I daresay few be)

349 by some special wisdom so temperately disposed that they will have

350 not the will to be anywhere but where they see that they may be

351 suffered to be, yet, since if they did have that will they could

352 not then be where they would, they lack the effect of free liberty

353 and are both twain in prison too.

354 VINCENT: Well, uncle, if every man universally is by this reason

355 in prison already, after the proper nature of imprisonment, yet to

356 be imprisoned in this special manner which alone is commonly called

357 imprisonment is a thing of great horror and fear, both for the

358 straitness of the keeping and for the hard handling that many men

359 have therein. Of all the griefs that you speak of, we feel nothing

360 at all. And therefore every man abhorreth the one, and would be

361 loth to come into it. And no man abhorreth the other, for they feel

362 no harm and find no fault therein.

363 Therefore, uncle, in good faith, though I cannot find fitting

364 answers with which to avoid your arguments, yet (to be plain with

365 you and tell you the very truth) my mind findeth not itself

366 satisfied on this point. But ever methinketh that these things,

367 with which you rather convince and conclude me than induce a

368 credence and persuade me that every man is in prison already, are

369 but sophistical fancies, and that except those that are commonly

370 called prisoners, other men are not in any prison at all.

371 ANTHONY: Well fare thine heart, good Cousin Vincent! There was, in

372 good faith, no word that you spoke since we first talked of these

373 matters that I liked half so well as these that you speak now. For

374 if you had assented in words and your mind departed unpersuaded,

375 then, if the thing be true that I say, yet had you lost the fruit.

376 And if it be peradventure false, and I myself deceived therein,

377 then, since I should have supposed that you liked it too, you would

378 have confirmed me in my folly. For, in good faith, cousin, such an

379 old fool am I that this thing (in the persuading of which unto you

380 I had thought I had quit me well, and yet which, when I have all

381 done, appeareth to your mind but a trifle and sophistical fancy) I

382 myself have so many years taken it for so very substantial truth

383 that as yet my mind cannot give me to think it any other. But I

384 would not play the part of that French priest who had so long used

385 to say *Dominus* with the second syllable long that at least he

386 thought it must needs be so, and was ashamed to say it short. So to

387 the intent that you may the better perceive me and I may the better

388 perceive myself, we shall here between us a little more consider

389 the thing. So spit well on your hands boldly, and take good hold,

390 and give it not over against your own mind, for then we would be

391 never the nearer.

392 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, that intend I not to do. Nor

393 have I done it yet since we began. And that may you well perceive

394 by some things which, without any great cause, save for the further

395 satisfaction of my own mind, I repeated and debated again.

396 ANTHONY: That guise, cousin, you must hold on boldly still. For I

397 purpose to give up my part in this matter, unless I make you

398 yourself perceive both that every man universally is a very

399 prisoner in very prison—plainly, without any sophistry at all—and

400 also that there is no prince living upon earth who is not in a

401 worse case prisoner by this general imprisonment that I speak of,

402 than is many a simple ignorant wretch by that special imprisonment

403 that you speak of. And beside this, that in this general

404 imprisonment that I speak of, men are for the time that they are in

405 it, so sore handled and so hardly and in such painful wise, that

406 men's hearts have with reason great cause to abhor this hard

407 handling that is in this imprisonment as sorely as they do the

408 other that is in that.

409 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, these things would I fain see well

410 proved.

411 ANTHONY: Tell me, then, cousin, first by your troth: If a man were

412 attainted of treason or felony; and if, after judgment had been

413 given of his death and it were determined that he should die, the

414 time of his execution were only delayed till the king's further

415 pleasure should be known; if he were thereupon delivered to certain

416 keepers and put up in a sure place out of which he could not

417 escape—would this man be a prisoner, or not?

418 VINCENT: This man, quoth he? Yea, marry, that would he be in very

419 deed, if ever man were!

420 ANTHONY: But now what if, for the time that were between his

421 attainder and his execution, he were so favourably handled that he

422 were suffered to do what he would, as he did while he was free—to

423 have the use of his lands and his goods, and his wife and his

424 children to have license to be with him, and his friends leave at

425 liberty to resort unto him, and his servants not forbidden to abide

426 about him. And add yet thereunto that the place were a great castle

427 royal with parks and other pleasures in it, a very great circuit

428 about. Yes, and add yet, if you like, that he were suffered to go

429 and ride also, both when he wished and whither he wished; only this

430 one point always provided and foreseen, that he should ever be

431 surely seen to, and safely kept from escaping. So though he had

432 never so much of his own will in the meanwhile (in all matters save

433 escaping), yet he should well know that escape he could not, and

434 that when he were called for, to execution and to death he should

435 go.

436 Now, Cousin Vincent, what would you call this man? A prisoner,

437 because he is kept for execution? Or no prisoner, because he is in

438 the meanwhile so favourably handled and suffered to do all that he

439 would, save escape? And I bid you not here be hasty in your answer,

440 but advise it well that you grant no such thing in haste as you

441 would afterward at leisure mislike, and think yourself deceived.

442 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, this thing needeth no study at

443 all, to my mind. But, for all this favour showed him and all this

444 liberty lent him, yet being condemned to death, and being kept for

445 it, and kept with sure watch laid upon him that he cannot escape,

446 he is all that while a very plain prisoner still.

447 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, methinketh you say very true. But

448 then one thing must I yet desire you, cousin, to tell me a little

449 further. If there were another laid in prison for a brawl, and

450 through the jailors' displeasure were bolted and fettered and laid

451 in a low dungeon in the stocks, where he might lie peradventure for

452 a while and abide in the meantime some pain but no danger of death

453 at all, but that out again he should come well enough—which of

454 these two prisoners would stand in the worse case? He that hath all

455 this favour, or he that is thus hardly handled?

456 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, I believe that most men, if they

457 should needs choose, had liefer be such prisoners in every point as

458 he who so sorely lieth in the stocks, than in every point such as

459 he who walketh at such liberty about the park.

460 ANTHONY: Consider, then, cousin, whether this thing seem any

461 sophistry to you that I shall show you now. For it shall be such as

462 seemeth in good faith substantially true to me. And if it so happen

463 that you think otherwise, I will be very glad to perceive which of

464 us both is beguiled.

465 For it seemeth to me, cousin, first, that every man coming into

466 this world here upon earth as he is created by God, so cometh he

467 hither by the providence of God. Is this any sophistry first, or

468 not?

469 VINCENT: Nay, verily, this is very substantial truth.

470 ANTHONY: Now take I this, also, for very truth in my mind: that

471 there cometh no man nor woman hither into the earth but what, ere

472 ever they come alive into the world out of the mother's womb, God

473 condemneth them unto death by his own sentence and judgment, for

474 the original sin that they bring with them, contracted in the

475 corrupted stock of our forefather Adam. Is this, think you, cousin,

476 verily thus or not?

477 VINCENT: This is, uncle, very true indeed.

478 ANTHONY: Then seemeth this true further unto me: that God hath put

479 every man here upon the earth under so sure and so safe keeping

480 that of all the whole people living in this wide world, there is

481 neither man, woman, nor child—would they never so far wander about

482 and seek it—who can possibly find any way by which they can escape

483 from death. Is this, cousin, a fond imagined fancy, or is it very

484 truth indeed?

485 VINCENT: Nay, this is no imagination, uncle, but a thing so

486 clearly proved true that no man is so mad as to deny it.

487 ANTHONY: Then need I say no more, cousin. For then is all the

488 matter plain and open evident truth, which I said I took for truth.

489 And it is yet a little more now than I told you before, when you

490 took my proof yet but for a sophistical fancy, and said that, for

491 all my reasoning that every man is a prisoner, yet you thought

492 that, except those whom the common people call prisoners, there is

493 else no man a very prisoner indeed. And now you grant yourself

494 again for very substantial truth, that every man, though he be the

495 greatest king upon earth, is set here by the ordinance of God in a

496 place, be it never so large, yet a place, I say (and you say the

497 same) out of which no man can escape. And you grant that every man

498 is there put under sure and safe keeping to be readily set forth

499 when God calleth for him, and that then he shall surely die. And is

500 not then, cousin, by your own granting before, every man a very

501 prisoner, when he is put in a place to be kept to be brought forth

502 when he would not, and himself knows not whither?

503 VINCENT: Yes, in good faith, uncle, I cannot but well perceive

504 this to be so.

505 ANTHONY: This would be true, you know, even though a man were but

506 taken by the arm and in a fair manner led out of this world unto

507 his judgment. But now, we well know that there is no king so great

508 but what, all the while he walketh here, walk he never so loose,

509 ride he with never so strong an army for his defence, yet he

510 himself is very sure—though he seek in the meantime some other

511 pastime to put it out of his mind—yet is he very sure, I say, that

512 escape he cannot. And very well he knoweth that he hath already

513 sentence given upon him to die, and that verily die he shall. And

514 though he hope for long respite of his execution, yet can he not

515 tell how soon it will be. And therefore, unless he be a fool, he

516 can never be without fear that, either on the morrow or on the

517 selfsame day, the grisly cruel hangman Death, who from his first

518 coming in hath ever hoved aloof and looked toward him, and ever

519 lain in wait for him, shall amid all his royalty and all his main

520 strength neither kneel before him nor make him any reverence, nor

521 with any good manner desire him to come forth. But he shall

522 rigorously and fiercely grip him by the very breast, and make all

523 his bones rattle, and so by long and divers sore torments strike

524 him stark dead in his prison. And then shall he cause his body to

525 be cast into the ground in a foul pit in some corner of the same,

526 there to rot and be eaten by the wretched worms of the earth,

527 sending yet his soul out further into a more fearful judgment. Of

528 that judgment at his temporal death his success is uncertain and

529 therefore, though by God's grace not out of good hope, for all that

530 in the meanwhile in very sore dread and fear and peradventure in

531 peril inevitable of eternal fire, too.

532 Methinketh therefore, cousin, that, as I told you, this keeping of

533 every man in this wretched world for execution of death is a very

534 plain imprisonment indeed. And it is, as I say, such that the

535 greatest king is in this prison in much worse case, for all his

536 wealth, than is many a man who, in the other imprisonment, is sore

537 and hardly handled. For while some of those lie not there attainted

538 nor condemned to death, the greatest man of this world and the most

539 wealthy in this universal prison is laid in to be kept undoubtedly

540 for death.

541 VINCENT: But yet, uncle, in that case is the other prisoner too,

542 for he is as sure that he shall die, perdy.

543 ANTHONY: This is very true, cousin, indeed, and well objected too.

544 But then you must consider that he is not in danger of death by

545 reason of the prison into which he is put peradventure but for a

546 little brawl, but his danger of death is by the other imprisonment,

547 by which he is prisoner in the great prison of this whole earth, in

548 which prison all the princes of the world be prisoners as well as

549 he.

550 If a man condemned to death were put up in a large prison, and

551 while his execution were respited he were, for fighting with his

552 fellows, put up in a strait place, part of that prison, then would

553 he be in danger of death in that strait prison, but not by the

554 being in that, for there is he but for the brawl. But his deadly

555 imprisonment was the other—the larger, I say, into which he was

556 put for death. So the prisoner that you speak of is, beside the

557 narrow prison, a prisoner of the broad world, and all the princes

558 of the world are prisoners there with him. And by that imprisonment

559 both they and he are in like danger of death, not by that strait

560 imprisonment that is commonly called imprisonment, but by that

561 imprisonment which, because of the large walk, men call

562 liberty—and which you therefore thought but a sophistical fancy to

563 prove it a prison at all!

564 But now may you, methinketh, very plainly perceive that this whole

565 earth is not only for all the whole of mankind a very plain prison

566 indeed, but also that all men without exception (even those that

567 are most at their liberty in it, and reckon themselves great lords

568 and possessors of very great pieces of it, and thereby wax with

569 wantonness so forgetful of their state that they think they stand

570 in great wealth) do stand for all that indeed, by reason of their

571 imprisonment in this large prison of the whole earth, in the

572 selfsame condition that the others do stand who, in the narrow

573 prisons which alone are called prisons, and which alone are reputed

574 prisons in the opinion of the common people, stand in the most

575 fearful and in the most odious case—that is, condemned already to

576 death.

577 And now, cousin, if this thing that I tell you seem but a

578 sophistical fancy of your mind, I would be glad to know what moveth

579 you so to think. For, in good faith, as I have told you twice, I am

580 no wiser but what I verily think that it is very plain truth indeed.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XX

181 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, thus far I not only cannot make

182 resistance against it with any reason, but also I see very clearly

183 proved that it cannot be otherwise. For every man must be in this

184 world a very prisoner, since we are all put here into a sure hold

185 to be kept till we be put unto execution, as folk all already

186 condemned to death.

187 But yet, uncle, the strait-keeping, collaring, bolting, and

188 stocking, with lying on straw or on the cold ground (which manner

189 of hard handling is used in these special imprisonments that alone

190 are commonly called by that name) must needs make that imprisonment

191 much more odious and dreadful than the general imprisonment with

192 which we are every man universally imprisoned at large, walking

193 where we will round about the wide world. For in this broad prison,

194 outside of those narrow prisons, there is no such hard handling

195 used with the prisoners.

196 ANTHONY: I said, I think, cousin, that I purposed to prove to you

197 further that in this general prison—the large prison, I mean, of

198 this whole world—folk are, for the time that they are in it, as

199 sore handled and as hardly, and wrenched and wrung and broken in

200 such painful wise, that our hearts (save that we consider it not)

201 have with reason good and great cause to grudge against the hard

202 handling that there is in this prison—and, as far as pertaineth

203 only to the respect of pain, as much horror to conceive against

204 it—as against the other that there is in that one.

205 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, it is true that you said you would prove

206 this.

207 ANTHONY: Nay, so much said I not, cousin! But I said that I would

208 if I could, and if I could not, then would I therein give over my

209 part. But I trust, cousin, that I shall not need to do that—the

210 thing seemeth to me so plain.

211 For, cousin, not only the prince and king but also the chief jailor

212 over this whole broad prison the world (though he have both angels

213 and devils who are jailors under him) is, I take it, God. And that

214 I suppose you will grant me, too.

215 VINCENT: That will I not deny, uncle.

216 ANTHONY: If a man, cousin, be committed unto prison for no cause

217 but to be kept, though there be never so great a charge against

218 him, yet his keeper, if he be good and honest, is neither so cruel

219 as to pain the man out of malice, nor so covetous as to put him to

220 pain to make him seek his friends and pay for a pennyworth of ease.

221 If the place be such that he is sure to keep him safe otherwise, or

222 if he can get surety for the recompense of more harm than he seeth

223 he should have if he escaped, he will never handle him in any such

224 hard fashion as we most abhor imprisonment for. But marry, if the

225 place be such that the keeper cannot otherwise be sure, then is he

226 compelled to keep him to that extent the straiter. And also if the

227 prisoner be unruly and fall to fighting with his fellows or do some

228 other manner of ill turns, then useth the keeper to punish him in

229 some such fashions as you yourself have spoken of.

230 Now, cousin, God—the chief jailor, as I say, of this broad prison

231 the world—is neither cruel nor covetous. And this prison is also

232 so sure and so subtly built that, albeit that it lieth open on

233 every side without any wall in the world, yet, wander we never so

234 far about in it, we shall never find the way to get out. So God

235 neither needeth to collar us nor to stock us for any fear of our

236 escaping away. And therefore, unless he see some other cause than

237 only our keeping for death, he letteth us in the meanwhile, for as

238 long as he pleases to respite us, walk about in the prison and do

239 there what we will, using ourselves in such wise as he hath, by

240 reason and revelation, from time to time told us his pleasure.

241 And hence it cometh, lo, that by reason of this favour for a time

242 we wax, as I said, so wanton, that we forget where we are. And we

243 think that we are lords at large, whereas we are indeed, if we

244 would consider, even poor wretches in prison. For, of very truth,

245 our very prison this earth is. And yet we apportion us out divers

246 parts of it diversely to ourselves, part by covenants that we make

247 among ourselves, and part by fraud and violence too. And we change

248 its name from the odious name of prison, and call it our own land

249 and our livelihood. Upon our prison we build; our prison we garnish

250 with gold and make it glorious. In this prison they buy and sell;

251 in this prison they brawl and chide. In this they run together and

252 fight; in this they dice; in this they play at cards. In this they

253 pipe and revel; in this they sing and dance. And in this prison

254 many a man who is reputed right honest forbeareth not, for his

255 pleasure in the dark, privily to play the knave.

256 And thus, while God our king and our chief jailor too, suffereth us

257 and letteth us alone, we think ourselves at liberty. And we abhor

258 the state of those whom we call prisoners, taking ourselves for no

259 prisoners at all. In this false persuasion of wealth and

260 forgetfulness of our own wretched state, which is but a wandering

261 about for a while in this prison of this world, till we be brought

262 unto the execution of death, we forget in our folly both ourselves

263 and our jail, and our under-jailors the angels and devils both, and

264 our chief jailor God too—God, who forgetteth not us, but seeth us

265 all the while well enough. And being sore discontent to see so ill

266 rule kept in the jail, he sendeth the hangman Death to put some to

267 execution here and there, sometimes by the thousands at once. And

268 he handleth many of the rest, whose execution he forbeareth yet

269 unto a farther time, even as hardly and punisheth them as sorely,

270 in this common prison of the world, as there are any handled in

271 those special prisons which, for the hard handling used in them,

272 you say your heart hath in such horror and so sore abhorreth.

273 VINCENT: The rest will I not gainsay, for methinketh I see it so

274 indeed. But that God, our chief jailor in this world, useth any

275 such prisonly fashion of punishment, that point must I needs deny.

276 For I see him neither lay any man in the stocks, nor strike fetters

277 on his legs, nor so much as shut him up in a chamber, neither.

278 ANTHONY: Is he no minstrel, cousin, who playeth not on a harp?

279 Maketh no man melody but he who playeth on a lute? He may be a

280 minstrel and make melody, you know, with some other instrument—a

281 strange-fashioned one, peradventure, that never was seen before.

282 God, our chief jailor, as he himself is invisible, so useth he in

283 his punishments invisible instruments. And therefore are they not

284 of like fashion as those the other jailors use, but yet of like

285 effect, and as painful in feeling as those. For he layeth one of

286 his prisoners with a hot fever as ill at ease in a warm bed as the

287 other jailor layeth his on the cold ground. He wringeth them by the

288 brows with a migraine; he collareth them by the neck with a quinsy;

289 he bolteth them by the arms with a palsy, so that they cannot lift

290 their hands to their head; he manacleth their hands with the gout

291 in their fingers; he wringeth them by the legs with the cramp in

292 their shins; he bindeth them to the bed with the crick in the

293 back; and he layeth one there at full length, as unable to rise as

294 though he lay fast by the feet in the stocks.

295 A prisoner of another jail may sing and dance in his two fetters,

296 and fear not his feet for stumbling at a stone, while God's

297 prisoner, who hath his one foot fettered with the gout, lieth

298 groaning on a couch, and quaketh and crieth out if he fear that

299 there would fall on his foot no more than a cushion.

300 And therefore, cousin, as I said, if we consider it well, we shall

301 find this general prison of this whole earth a place in which the

302 prisoners are as sore handled as they are in the other. And even in

303 the other some make as merry too as there do some in this one, who

304 are very merry at large out of that. And surely as we think

305 ourselves out of prison now, so if there were some folk born and

306 brought up in a prison, who never came on the wall or looked out at

307 the door or heard of another world outside, but saw some, for ill

308 turns done among themselves, locked up in a straiter room; and if

309 they heard them alone called prisoners who were so served and

310 themselves ever called free folk at large; the like opinion would

311 they have there of themselves then as we have here of ourselves

312 now. And when we take ourselves for other than prisoners now,

313 verily are we now as deceived as those prisoners would be then.

314 VINCENT: I cannot, uncle, in good faith deny that you have

315 performed all that you promised. But yet, since, for all this,

316 there appeareth no more but that as they are prisoners so are we

317 too, and that as some of them are sore handled so are some of us

318 too; we know well, for all this, that when we come to those prisons

319 we shall not fail to be in a straiter prison than we are now, and

320 to have a door shut upon us where we have none shut upon us now.

321 This shall we be sure of at least if there come no worse—and then

322 there may come worse, you know well, since it cometh there so

323 commonly. And therefore is it yet little marvel that men's hearts

324 grudge much against it.

325 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, in this you say very well. Howbeit, your

326 words would have touched me somewhat the nearer if I had said that

327 imprisonment were no displeasure at all. But the thing that I say,

328 cousin, for our comfort in the matter, is that our fancy frameth us

329 a false opinion by which we deceive ourselves and take it for sorer

330 than it is. And that we do because we take ourselves for more free

331 before than we were, and imprisonment for a stranger thing to us

332 than it is indeed. And thus far, as I say, I have proved truth in

333 very deed.

334 But now the incommodities that you repeat again—those, I say, that

335 are proper to the imprisonment of its own nature; that is, to have

336 less room to walk and to have the door shut upon us—these are,

337 methinketh, so very slender and slight that in so great a cause as

338 to suffer for God's sake we might be sore ashamed so much as once

339 to think upon them.

340 Many a good man there is, you know, who, without any force at all,

341 or any necessity wherefor he should do so, suffereth these two

342 things willingly of his own choice, with much other hardness more.

343 Holy monks, I mean, of the Charterhouse order, such as never pass

344 their cells save only to the church, which is set fast by their

345 cells, and thence to their cells again. And St. Brigit's order, and

346 St. Clare's much alike, and in a manner all enclosed religious

347 houses. And yet anchorites and anchoresses most especially, all

348 whose whole room is less than a good large chamber. And yet are

349 they there as well content many long years together as are other

350 men—and better, too—who walk about the world. And therefore you

351 may see that the lothness of less room and the door shut upon us,

352 since so many folk are so well content with them and will for God's

353 love choose to live so, is but a horror enhanced of our own fancy.

354 And indeed I knew a woman once who came into a prison, to visit of

355 her charity a poor prisoner there. She found him in a chamber that

356 was fair enough, to say the truth—at least, it was strong enough!

357 But with mats of straw the prisoner had made it so warm, both under

358 foot and round about the walls, that in these things, for the

359 keeping of his health, she was on his behalf very glad and very

360 well comforted. But among many other displeasures that for his sake

361 she was sorry for, one she lamented much in her mind. And that was

362 that he should have the chamber door made fast upon him by night,

363 by the jailor who was to shut him in. "For, by my troth," quoth

364 she, "if the door should be shut upon me, I think it would stop up

365 my breath!" At that word of hers the prisoner laughed in his

366 mind—but he dared not laugh aloud or say anything to her, for

367 indeed he stood somewhat in awe of her, and he had his food there

368 in great part of her charity for alms. But he could not but laugh

369 inwardly, for he knew well enough that she used to shut her own

370 chamber door full surely on the inside every night, both door and

371 windows too, and used not to open them all the long night. And what

372 difference, then, as to the stopping of the breath, whether they

373 were shut up within or without?

374 And so surely, cousin, these two things that you speak of are

375 neither one of so great weight that in Christ's cause they ought to

376 move a Christian man. And one of the twain is so very childish a

377 fancy, that in a matter almost of three chips (unless it were a

378 chance of fire) it should never move any man.

379 As for those other accidents of hard handling, I am not so mad as

380 to say that they are no grief, but I say that our fear may imagine

381 them much greater grief than they are. And I say that such as they

382 be, many a man endureth them—yea, and many a woman too—who

383 afterward fareth full well.

384 And then would I know what determination we take—whether for our

385 Saviour's sake to suffer some pain in our bodies, since he suffered

386 in his blessed body so great pain for us, or else to give him

387 warning and be at a point utterly to forsake him rather than to

388 suffer any pain at all? He who cometh in his mind unto this latter

389 point—from which kind of unkindness God keep every man!—he

390 needeth no comfort, for he will flee the need. And counsel, I fear,

391 availeth him little, if grace be so far gone from him. But, on the

392 other hand, if, rather than to forsake our Saviour, we determine

393 ourselves to suffer any pain at all, I cannot then see that the

394 fear of hard handling should anything stick with us and make us to

395 shrink so that we would rather forsake his faith than suffer for

396 his sake so much as imprisonment. For the handling is neither such

397 in prison but what many men, and many women too, live with it many

398 years and sustain it, and afterward yet fare full well. And yet it

399 may well fortune that, beside the bare imprisonment, there shall

400 happen to us no hard handling at all. Or else it may happen to us

401 for only a short while—and yet, beside all this, peradventure not

402 at all. And which of all these ways shall be taken with us, lieth

403 all in his will for whom we are content to take it, and who for

404 that intent of ours favoureth us and will suffer no man to put more

405 pain to us than he well knoweth we shall be able to bear. For he

406 himself will give us the strength for it, as you have heard his

407 promise already by the mouth of St. Paul: "God is faithful, who

408 suffereth you not to be tempted above what you may bear, but giveth

409 also with the temptation a way out."

410 But now, if we have not lost our faith already before we come to

411 forsake it for fear, we know very well by our faith that, by the

412 forsaking of our faith, we fall into that state to be cast into the

413 prison of hell. And that can we not tell how soon; but, as it may

414 be that God will suffer us to live a while here upon earth, so may

415 it be that he will throw us into that dungeon beneath before the

416 time that the Turk shall once ask us the question. And therefore,

417 if we fear imprisonment so sore, we are much more than mad if we

418 fear not most the imprisonment that is far more sore. For out of

419 that prison shall no man ever get, and in this other shall no man

420 abide but a while.

421 In prison was Joseph while his brethren were at large; and yet

422 afterward were his brethren fain to seek upon him for bread. In

423 prison was Daniel, and the wild lions about him; and yet even there

424 God kept him harmless and brought him safe out again. If we think

425 that he will not do the like for us, let us not doubt that he will

426 do for us either the like or better, for better may he do for us if

427 he suffer us there to die. St. John the Baptist was, you know, in

428 prison, while Herod and Herodias sat full merry at the feast, and

429 the daughter of Herodias delighted them with her dancing, till with

430 her dancing she danced off St. John's head. And now sitteth he with

431 great feast in heaven at God's board, while Herod and Herodias full

432 heavily sit in hell burning both twain, and to make them sport

433 withal the devil with the damsel dance in the fire before them.

434 Finally, cousin, to finish this piece, our Saviour was himself

435 taken prisoner for our sake. And prisoner was he carried, and

436 prisoner was he kept, and prisoner was he brought forth before

437 Annas, and prisoner from Annas carried unto Caiphas. Then prisoner

438 was he carried from Caiphas unto Pilate, and prisoner was he sent

439 from Pilate to King Herod, and prisoner from Herod unto Pilate

440 again. And so was he kept as prisoner to the end of his passion.

441 The time of his imprisonment, I grant you, was not long. But as for

442 hard handling, which our hearts most abhor, he had as much in that

443 short while as many men among them all in a much longer time. And

444 surely, then, if we consider of what estate he was and also that he

445 was prisoner in that wise for our sake, we shall, I think, unless

446 we be worse than wretched beasts, never so shamefully play the

447 ungrateful coward as sinfully to forsake him for fear of

448 imprisonment.

449 Nor shall we be so foolish either as, by forsaking him, to give him

450 the occasion to forsake us in turn. For so should we, with the

451 avoiding of an easier prison, fall into a worse. And instead of the

452 prison that cannot keep us long, we should fall into that prison

453 out of which we can never come, though the short imprisonment

454 should have won us everlasting liberty.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXI

184 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, if we feared not further, beside

185 imprisonment, the terrible dart of shameful and painful death, I

186 would verily trust that, as for imprisonment, remembering these

187 things which I have here heard from you (our Lord reward you for

188 them!) rather than that I should forsake the faith of our Saviour,

189 I would with help of grace never shrink at it.

190 But now are we come, uncle, with much work at last unto the last

191 and uttermost point of the dread that maketh this incursion of this

192 midday devil—this open invasion of the Turk and his persecution

193 against the faith—seem so terrible unto men's minds. Although the

194 respect of God vanquish all the rest of the trouble that we have

195 hitherto perused (as loss of goods, lands, and liberty), yet, when

196 we remember the terror of shameful and painful death, that point

197 suddenly putteth us in oblivion of all that should be our comfort.

198 And we feel (all men, I fear me, for the most part) the fervour of

199 our faith wax so cold and our hearts so faint that we find

200 ourselves at the point of falling even for fear.

201 ANTHONY: I deny not, cousin, that indeed in this point is the sore

202 pinch. And yet you see, for all this, that even this point too

203 taketh increase or diminishment of dread according to the

204 difference of the affections that are beforehand fixed and rooted

205 in the mind—so much so, that you may see a man set so much by his

206 worldly substance that he feareth less the loss of his life than

207 the loss of lands. Yea, you may see a man abide deadly torment,

208 such as some other man had rather die than endure, rather than to

209 bring out the money that he hath hid. And I doubt not but that you

210 have heard by right authentic stories of many men who (some for one

211 cause, some for another) have not hesitated willingly to suffer

212 death, divers in divers kinds, and some both with despiteful rebuke

213 and painful torment too. And therefore, as I say, we may see that

214 the affection of the mind toward the increase or decrease of dread

215 maketh much of the matter.

216 Now the affections of men's minds are imprinted by divers means.

217 One way is by means of the bodily senses, moved by such things,

218 pleasant or unpleasant, as are outwardly offered unto them through

219 sensible worldly things. And this manner of receiving the

220 impression of affections is common unto men and beasts. Another

221 manner of receiving affections is by means of reason, which both

222 ordinately tempereth those affections that the five bodily senses

223 imprint, and also disposeth a man many times to some spiritual

224 virtues very contrary to those affections that are fleshly and

225 sensual. And those reasonable dispositions are spiritual

226 affections, and proper to the nature of man, and above the nature

227 of beasts. Now, as our ghostly enemy the devil enforceth himself to

228 make us lean to the sensual affections and beastly, so doth

229 almighty God of his goodness by his Holy Spirit inspire us good

230 motions, with the aid and help of his grace, toward the other

231 spiritual affections. And by sundry means he instructeth our reason

232 to lean to them, and not only to receive them as engendered and

233 planted in our soul, but also in such wise to water them with the

234 wise advertisement of godly counsel and continual prayer, that they

235 may become habitually radicated and surely take deep root therein.

236 And according as the one kind of affection or the other beareth the

237 strength in our heart, so are we stronger or feebler against the

238 terror of death in this cause.

239 And therefore, cousin, will we essay to consider what things there

240 are for which we have cause in reason to master the fearful

241 affection and sensual. And though we cannot clean avoid it and put

242 it away, yet will we essay in such wise to bridle it at least that

243 it run not out so far like a headstrong horse that, in spite of our

244 teeth, it carry us out unto the devil.

245 Let us therefore now consider and well weigh this thing that we

246 dread so sore—that is, shameful and painful death.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXII

187 And first I perceive well by these two things that you join unto

188 "death"—that is, "shameful" and "painful"—that you would esteem

189 death so much the less if it should come along without either shame

190 or pain.

191 VINCENT: Without doubt, uncle, a great deal the less. But yet,

192 though it should come without them both, by itself, I know well

193 many a man would be for all that very loth to die.

194 ANTHONY: That I believe well, cousin, and the more pity it is. For

195 that affection happeth in very few without the cause being either

196 lack of faith, lack of hope, or finally lack of wit.

197 Those who believe not the life to come after this, and think

198 themselves here in wealth, are loth to leave this life, for then

199 they think they lose all. And thence come the manifold foolish

200 unfaithful words which are so rife in our many mouths: "This world

201 we know, and the other we know not." And some say in sport (and

202 think in earnest), "The devil is not so black as he is painted,"

203 and "Let him be as black as he will, he is no blacker than a crow!"

204 with many such other foolish fancies of the same sort.

205 There are some who believe well enough but who, through lewdness of

206 living, fall out of good hope of salvation. And then I very little

207 marvel that they are loth to die. Howbeit, some who purpose to mend

208 and would fain have some time left them longer to bestow somewhat

209 better, may peradventure be loth to die also forthwith. And albeit

210 that a very good will gladly to die and to be with God would be, to

211 my mind, so thankful that it would be well able to purchase as full

212 remission both of sin and pain as peradventure he would be like to

213 purchase, if he lived, in many years' penance, yet will I not say

214 but what such a kind of lothness to die may be approvable before

215 God.

216 There are some also who are loth to die, who are yet very glad to

217 die and long for to be dead.

218 VINCENT: That would be, uncle, a very strange case!

219 ANTHONY: The case, I fear me, cousin, falleth not very often. But

220 yet sometimes it doth, as where there is any man of that good mind

221 that St. Paul was. For the longing that he had to be with God, he

222 would fain have been dead, but for the profit of other folk he was

223 content to live here in pain, and defer and forbear for the while

224 his inestimable bliss in heaven: *"Desiderium habens dissolvi et

225 esse cum Christo, multo magis melius, permanere autem in carne,

226 necessarium propter vos."*

227 But of all these kinds of folk, cousin, who are loth to die (except

228 for the first kind only, who lack faith), there is I suppose none

229 who would hesitate, for the bare respect of death alone, unless the

230 fear of shame or sharp pain joined unto death should be the

231 hindrance, to depart hence with good will in this case of the

232 faith. For he would well know by his faith that his death, taken

233 for the faith, should cleanse him clean of all his sins and send

234 him straight to heaven. And some of these (namely the last kind)

235 are such that shame and pain both joined unto death would be

236 unlikely to make them loathe death or fear death so sore but what

237 they would suffer death in this case with good will, since they

238 know well that the refusing of the faith, for any cause in this

239 world (seemed the cause never so good), should yet sever them from

240 God, with whom, save for other folk's profit, they so fain would

241 be. And charity it cannot be, for the profit of the whole world,

242 deadly to displease him who made it.

243 Some are these, I say also, who are loth to die for lack of wit.

244 Albeit that they believe in the world that is to come and hope also

245 to come thither, yet they love so much the wealth of this world and

246 such things as delight them therein, that they would fain keep them

247 as long as ever they can, even with tooth and nail. And when they

248 can be suffered in no wise to keep it longer, but death taketh them

249 from it, then, if it can be no better, they will agree to be, as

250 soon as they be hence, hauled up into heaven and be with God

251 forthwith! These folk as as very idiot fools as he who had kept

252 from his childhood a bag full of cherry stones, and cast such a

253 fancy to it that he would not go from it for a bigger bag filled

254 with gold.

255 These folk fare, cousin, as Æsop telleth in a fable that the snail

256 did. For when Jupiter (whom the poets feign for the great god)

257 invited all the poor worms of the earth unto a great solemn feast

258 that it pleased him upon a time—I have forgotten upon what

259 occasion—to prepare for them, the snail kept her at home and would

260 not come. And when Jupiter asked her afterward wherefore she came

261 not to his feast, where he said she would have been welcome and

262 have fared well, and would have seen a goodly palace and been

263 delighted with many goodly pleasures, she answered him that she

264 loved no place so well as her own house. With this answer Jupiter

265 waxed so angry that he said, since she loved her house so well, she

266 should never after go from home, but should always afterward bear

267 her house upon her back wheresoever she went. And so hath she ever

268 done since, as they say. And at least I know well she doth so now

269 and hath done so as long as I can remember.

270 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, I should think the tale were not all

271 feigned, for I think verily that so much of your tale is true!

272 ANTHONY: Æsop meant by that feigned fable to touch the folly of

273 such folk as so set their fancy upon some small simple pleasure

274 that they cannot find it in their heart to forbear it, either for

275 the pleasure of a better man or for the gaining of a better thing.

276 For by this foolish froward fashion they sometimes fall in great

277 disgrace and take by it no little harm.

278 And surely such Christian folk as, by their foolish affection,

279 which they have set like the snail upon their own house here on

280 earth, cannot, for the lothness of leaving that house, find it in

281 their hearts to go with good will to the great feast that God

282 prepareth in heaven and of his goodness so graciously calleth them

283 to—they are, I fear me, unless they mend that mind in time, like

284 to be served as the snail was, and yet much worse too. For they are

285 like to have their house here, the earth, bound fast on their backs

286 for ever, and not to walk with it where they will, as the snail

287 creepeth about with hers, but to lie fast bound in the midst of it

288 with the foul fire of hell about them. For into this folly they

289 bring themselves by their own fault, as the drunken man bringeth

290 himself into drunkenness, whereby the evil that he doth in his

291 drunkenness is not forgiven him for his folly, but to his pain is

292 imputed to his fault.

293 VINCENT: Surely, uncle, this seemeth not unlikely, and by their

294 fault they fall in such folly indeed. And yet, if this be folly

295 indeed, then are some folk fools who think themselves right wise.

296 ANTHONY: Who think themselves wise? Marry, I never saw a fool yet

297 who thought himself other than wise! For as it is one spark of

298 soberness left in a drunken head when he perceiveth himself to be

299 drunk and getteth himself fair to bed, so if a fool perceive

300 himself a fool that point is no folly but a little spark of wit.

301 But now, cousin, as for these kind of fools, who are loth to die

302 for the love that they bear to their worldly fancies which they

303 would, by their death, leave behind them and forsake: Those who

304 would for that cause rather forsake the faith than die, would

305 rather forsake it than lose their worldly goods, though there were

306 no peril of death offered them at all. And then, as touching those

307 who are of that mind, we have, you know, said as much as you

308 yourself thought sufficient this afternoon here before.

309 VINCENT: Verily, uncle, that is very true. And now have you

310 rehearsed, as far as I can remember, all the other kinds of them

311 that would be loth to die for any other respect than the grievous

312 qualities of shame and pain joined unto death. And of all these

313 kinds, except the kind of infidelity—when no comfort can help, but

314 only counsel to the attaining of faith, for faith must be

315 presupposed to the receiving of comfort and had ready before, as

316 you showed in the beginning of our communication the first day that

317 we talked of the matter. But else, I say, except that one kind,

318 there is none of the rest of those that were before untouched who

319 would be likely to forsake their faith in this persecution for the

320 fear and dread of death, save for those grievous qualities—pain, I

321 mean, and shame—that they see well would come with it.

322 And therefore, uncle, I pray you, give us some comfort against

323 those twain. For in good faith, if death should come without them,

324 in such a case at this is, in which by the losing of this life we

325 should find a far better, mine own reason giveth me that, save for

326 the other griefs going before the change, no man who hath wit would

327 anything stick at all.

328 ANTHONY: Yes, peradventure suddenly they would, before they gather

329 their wits unto them and well weigh the matter. But, cousin, those

330 who will consider the matter well, reason, grounded upon the

331 foundation of faith, shall show they very great substantial causes

332 for which the dread of those grievous qualities that they see shall

333 come with death—shame, I mean, and pain also—shall not so sore

334 abash them as sinfully to drive them to that point. And for the

335 proof thereof, let us first begin at the consideration of the shame.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXIII

190 How can any faithful wise man dread death so sore, for any respect

191 of shame, when his reason and his faith together can shortly make

192 him perceive that there is no true shame in it at all? For how can

193 that death be shameful that is glorious? Or how can it be anything

194 but glorious to die for the faith of Christ, if we die both for the

195 faith and in the faith, joined with hope and charity? For the

196 scripture plainly saith, "Precious in the sight of God is the death

197 of his saints." Now if the death of his saints be glorious in the

198 sight of God, it can never be shameful in very deed, however

199 shameful it seem here in the sight of men. For here we may see and

200 be sure that not only at the death of St. Stephen, to whom it

201 pleased him to show himself with the heaven open over his head, but

202 at the death also of every may who so dieth for the faith, God with

203 his heavenly company beholdeth his whole passion and verily looketh

204 on.

205 Now if it were so, cousin, that you should be brought through the

206 broad high-street of a great long city; and if, all along the way

207 that you were going, there were on one side of the way a rabble of

208 ragged beggars and madmen, who would despise and dispraise you with

209 all the shameful names that they could call you and all the

210 villainous words that they could say to you; and if there were

211 then, all along the other side of the same street where you should

212 come by, a goodly company standing in a fair range, a row of wise

213 and worshipful folk, lauding and commending you, more than fifteen

214 times as many as that rabble of ragged beggars and railing

215 madmen—would you willingly turn back, thinking that you went unto

216 your shame, for the shameful jesting and railing of those mad

217 foolish wretches? Or would you hold on your way with a good cheer

218 and a glad heart, thinking yourself much honoured by the laud and

219 approbation of that other honourable company?

220 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, there is no doubt but that I

221 would much regard the commendation of those commendable folk, and

222 regard not a rush the railing of all those ribalds.

223 ANTHONY: Then, cousin, no man who hath faith can account himself

224 shamed here, by any manner of death that he suffereth for the faith

225 of Christ. For however vile and shameful it seem in the sight here

226 of a few worldly wretches, it is lauded and approved for very

227 precious and honourable in the sight of God and all the glorious

228 company of heaven, who as perfectly stand and behold it as those

229 foolish people do. And they are in number more than a hundred to

230 one; and of that hundred, every one a hundred times more to be

231 regarded and esteemed than a hundred such whole rabbles of the

232 other.

233 And now, if a man would be so mad as to be ashamed, for fear of the

234 rebuke that he should have of such rebukeful beasts, to confess the

235 faith of Christ, then, with fleeing from a shadow of shame, he

236 would fall into a true shame—and a deadly painful shame indeed!

237 For then hath our Saviour made a sure promise that he will show

238 himself ashamed of that man before the Father of heaven and all his

239 holy angels, saying in the ninth chapter of Luke, "He who is

240 ashamed of me and my words, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed

241 when he shall come in the majesty of himself and of his Father and

242 of his holy angels." And what manner of shameful shame shall that

243 be, then? If a man's cheeks glow sometimes for shame in this world,

244 they will fall on fire for shame when Christ shall show himself

245 ashamed of them there!

246 The blessed apostles reckoned it for great glory to suffer for

247 Christ's faith the thing that we worldly wretched fools think to be

248 villainy and shame. For they, when they were scourged, with despite

249 and shame, and thereupon commanded to speak no more of the name of

250 Christ, "went their way from the council joyful and glad that God

251 had vouchsafed to do them the worship to suffer shameful despite

252 for the name of Jesus." And so proud were they of the shame and

253 villainous pain put unto them, that for all the forbidding of that

254 great council assembled, they ceased not every day to preach out

255 the name of Jesus still—not only in the temple, out of which they

256 were set and whipped for the same before, but also, to double it

257 with, they went preaching the name about from house to house, too.

258 Since we regard so greatly the estimation of worldly folk, I wish

259 that we would, among the many wicked things that they do, regard

260 also some such as are good. For it is a manner among them, in many

261 places, that some by handicraft, some by merchandise, some by other

262 kinds of living, arise and come forward in the world. And commonly

263 folk are in their youth set forth to suitable masters, under whom

264 they are brought up and grow. But now, whensoever they find a

265 servant such that he disdaineth to do such things as his master did

266 while he was himself a servant, that servant every man accounteth

267 for a proud unthrift, never like to come to good proof. Let us, lo,

268 mark and consider this, and weigh it well withal: Our master Christ

269 (who is not only the master, but the maker too, of all this whole

270 world) was not so proud as to disdain for our sakes the most

271 villainous and most shameful death, after the worldly count, that

272 then was used in the world. And he endured the most despiteful

273 mocking therewith, joined to the most grievous pain, as crowning

274 him with sharp thorn, so that the blood ran down about his face.

275 Then they gave him a reed in his hand for a sceptre, and kneeled

276 down to him and saluted him like a king in scorn, and beat then the

277 reed upon the sharp thorns about his holy head. Now our Saviour

278 saith that the disciple or servant is not above his master. And

279 therefore, since our master endured so many kinds of painful shame,

280 very proud beasts may we well think ourselves if we disdain to do

281 as our master did. And whereas he through shame ascended into

282 glory, we would be so mad that we would rather fall into

283 everlasting shame, both before heaven and hell, than for fear of a

284 short worldly shame to follow him to everlasting glory.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXIV

193 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, as for the shame, you shall need to

194 take no more pains. For I suppose surely that any man who hath

195 reason in his head shall hold himself satisfied with this.

196 But, of truth, uncle, all the pinch is in the pain. For as for

197 shame, I perceive well now that a man may with wisdom so master it

198 that it shall nothing move him at all—so much so that it is become

199 a common proverb in almost every country that "shame is as it is

200 taken." But, by God, uncle, all the wisdom in this world can never

201 so master pain but that pain will be painful, in spite of all the

202 wit in this world!

203 ANTHONY: Truth it is, cousin, that no man can, with all the reason

204 he hath, in such wise change the nature of pain that in the having

205 of pain he feel it not. For unless it be felt, perdy, it is no

206 pain. And that is the natural cause, cousin, for which a man may

207 have his leg stricken off at the knee and it grieve him not—if his

208 head be off but half an hour before!

209 But reason may make a reasonable man not to shrink from it and

210 refuse it to his more hurt and harm. Though he would not be so

211 foolish as to fall into it without cause, yet upon good

212 causes—either of gaining some kind of great profit or avoiding

213 some kind of great loss, or eschewing thereby the suffering of far

214 greater pain—he would be content and glad to sustain it for his

215 far greater advantage and commodity.

216 And this doth reason alone in many cases, where it hath much less

217 help to take hold of than it hath in this matter of faith. For you

218 know well that to take a sour and bitter potion is great grief and

219 displeasure, and to be lanced and have the flesh cut is no little

220 pain. Now, when such things are to be ministered either to a child

221 or to some childish man, they will by their own wills let their

222 sickness and their sore grow, unto their more grief, till it become

223 incurable, rather than abide the pain of the curing in time. And

224 that for faint heart, joined with lack of discretion. But a man who

225 hath more wisdom, though without cause he would no more abide the

226 pain willingly than would the other, yet, since reason showeth him

227 what good he shall have by the suffering, and what harm by refusing

228 it, this maketh him well content and glad also to take it.

229 Now then, if reason alone be sufficient to move a man to take pain

230 for the gaining of worldly rest or pleasure and for the avoiding of

231 another pain (though the pain he take be peradventure more, yet to

232 be endured but for a short season), why should not reason, grounded

233 upon the sure foundation of faith, and helped toward also with the

234 aid of God's grace—as it ever is, undoubtedly, when folk for a

235 good mind in God's name come together, our Saviour saying himself,

236 "Where there are two or three are gathered together in my name,

237 there am I also even in the very midst of them." Why should not

238 then reason, I say, thus furthered with faith and grace, be much

239 more able first to engender in us such an affection, and afterward,

240 by long and deep meditation thereof, so to continue that affection

241 that it shall turn into a habitual purpose, fast-rooted and deep,

242 of patiently suffering the painful death of this body here in earth

243 for the gaining of everlasting wealthy life in heaven and avoiding

244 of everlasting painful death in hell?

245 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I can find no words that should have

246 any reason with them—faith being always presupposed, as you

247 protested in the beginning, for a ground—words, I say, I can find

248 none with which I might reasonably counter-plead this that you have

249 said here already.

250 But yet I remember the fable that Æsop telleth of a great old hart

251 that had fled from a little bitch, which had made pursuit after him

252 and chased him so long that she had lost him, and (he hoped) more

253 than half given him over. Having then some time to talk, and

254 meeting with another of his fellows, he fell into deliberation with

255 him as to what it were best for him to do—whether to run on still

256 and fly farther from her, or to turn again and fight with her. The

257 other hart advised him to fly no farther, lest the bitch might

258 happen to find him again when he would be out of breath by the

259 labour of farther fleeing, and thereby all out of strength too, and

260 so would he be killed lying where he could not stir himself.

261 Whereas, if he would turn and fight, he would be in no peril at

262 all. "For the man with whom she hunteth," he said, "is more than a

263 mile behind her. And she is but a little body, scant half so much

264 as thou, and thy horns can thrust her through before she can touch

265 thy flesh, by more than ten times her tooth-length." "By my troth,"

266 quoth the other hart, "I like your counsel well, and methinketh

267 that the thing is even soothly as you say. But I fear me that when

268 I hear once that cursed bitch bark, I shall fall to my feet and

269 forget all together. But yet, if you will go back with me, then

270 methinketh we shall be strong enough against that one bitch between

271 us both." The other hart agreed, and they both appointed them

272 thereon. But even as they were about to busk them forward to it,

273 the bitch had found the scent again, and on she came yalping toward

274 the place. And as soon as the harts heard her, off they went both

275 twain apace!

276 And in good faith, uncle, even so I fear it would fare by myself

277 and many others too. Though we think it reason, what you say, and

278 in our minds agree that we should do as you say—yea, and

279 peradventure think also that we would indeed do as you say—yet as

280 soon as we should once hear those hell-hounds the Turks come

281 yalping and howling upon us, our hearts should soon fall as clean

282 from us as those other harts fled from the hounds.

283 ANTHONY: Cousin, in those days that Æsop speaketh of, though those

284 harts and other brute beasts had (if he say sooth) the power to

285 speak and talk, and in their talking power to talk reason too, yet

286 they never had given them the power to follow reason and rule

287 themselves thereby. And in good faith, cousin, as for such things

288 as pertain to the conducting of reasonable men to salvation, I

289 think that without the help of grace men's reasoning shall do

290 little more. But then are we sure, as I said before, that if we

291 desire grace, God is at such reasoning always present and very

292 ready to give it. And unless men will afterward willingly cast it

293 away, he is ever ready still to keep it and glad from time to time

294 to increase it. And therefore our Lord biddeth us, by the mouth of

295 the prophet, that we should not be like such brutish and

296 unreasonable beasts as were those harts, and as are horses and

297 mules: "Be not you like a horse and a mule, that hath no

298 understanding." And therefore, cousin, let us never dread but what,

299 if we will apply our minds to the gathering of comfort and courage

300 against our persecutions, and hear reason and let it sink into our

301 heart and cast it not out again (nor vomit it up, nor even there

302 choke it up and stifle it with pampering in and stuffing up our

303 stomachs with a surfeit of worldly vanities), God shall so well

304 work with it that we shall feel strength therein. And so we shall

305 not in such wise have all such shameful cowardous hearts as to

306 forsake our Saviour and thereby lose our own salvation and run into

307 eternal fire for fear of death joined therein—though bitter and

308 sharp, yet short for all that, and (in a manner) a momentary pain.

309 VINCENT: Every man, uncle, naturally grudgeth at pain, and is very

310 loth to come to it.

311 ANTHONY: That is very true, and no one biddeth any man to go run

312 into it, unless he be taken and cannot flee. Then, we say that

313 reason plainly telleth us that we should rather suffer and endure

314 the less and the shorter pain here, than in hell the sorer and so

315 far the longer too.

316 VINCENT: I heard of late, uncle, where such a reason was made as

317 you make me now, which reason seemed undoubted and inevitable to

318 me. Yet heard I lately, as I say, a man answer it thus: He said

319 that if a man in this persecution should stand still in the

320 confession of his faith and thereby fall into painful tormentry, he

321 might peradventure happen, for the sharpness and bitterness of the

322 pain, to forsake our Saviour even in the midst of it, and die there

323 with his sin, and so be damned forever. Whereas, by the forsaking

324 of the faith in the beginning, and for the time—and yet only in

325 word, keeping it still nevertheless in his heart—a man might save

326 himself from that painful death and afterward ask mercy and have

327 it, and live long and do many good deeds, and be saved as St. Peter

328 was.

329 ANTHONY: That man's reason, cousin, is like a three-footed

330 stool—so tottering on every side that whosoever sits on it may

331 soon take a foul fall. For these are the three feet of this

332 tottering stool: fantastical fear, false faith, and false

333 flattering hope.

334 First, it is a fantastical fear that the man conceiveth, that it

335 should be perilous to stand in the confession of the faith at the

336 beginning, lest he might afterward, through the bitterness of the

337 pain, fall to the forsaking and so die there in the pain, out of

338 hand, and thereby be utterly damned. As though, if a man were

339 overcome by pain and so forsook his faith, God could not or would

340 not as well give him grace to repent again, and thereupon give him

341 forgiveness, as he would give it to him who forsook his faith in

342 the beginning and set so little by God that he would rather forsake

343 him than suffer for his sake any manner of pain at all! As though

344 the more pain that a man taketh for God's sake, the worse would God

345 be to him! If this reason were not unreasonable, then should our

346 Saviour not have said, as he did, "Fear not them that may kill the

347 body, and after that have nothing that they can do further." For he

348 should, by this reason, have said, "Dread and fear them that may

349 slay the body, for they may, by the torment of painful death

350 (unless thou forsake me betimes in the beginning and so save thy

351 life, and get of me thy pardon and forgiveness afterward) make thee

352 peradventure forsake me too late, and so be damned forever."

353 The second foot of this tottering stool is a false faith. For it is

354 but a feigned faith for a man to say to God secretly that he

355 believeth him, trusteth him, and loveth him, and then openly, where

356 he should to God's honour tell the same tale and thereby prove that

357 he doth so, there to God's dishonour flatter God's enemies as much

358 as in him is, and do them pleasure and worship, with the forsaking

359 of God's faith before the world. And such a one either is faithless

360 in his heart too, or else knoweth well that he doth God this

361 despite even before his own face. For unless he lack faith, he

362 cannot but know that our Lord is everywhere present, and that,

363 while he so shamefully forsaketh him, he full angrily looketh on.

364 The third foot of this tottering stool is false flattering hope.

365 For since the thing that he doth, when he forsaketh his faith for

366 fear, is forbidden by the mouth of God upon the pain of eternal

367 death, though the goodness of God forgiveth many folk for the

368 fault, yet to be bolder in offending for the hope of forgiving is a

369 very false pestilent hope, with which a man flattereth himself

370 toward his own destruction.

371 He who, in a sudden turn for fear or other affection, unadvisedly

372 falleth, and after, in labouring to rise again, comforteth himself

373 with hope of God's gracious forgiveness, walketh in the ready way

374 toward his salvation. But he who with the hope of God's mercy to

375 follow, doth encourage himself to sin, and thereby offendeth God

376 first—I have no power to keep the hand of God from giving out his

377 pardon where he will (nor would I if I could, but rather help to

378 pray for it), but yet I very sorely fear that such a man may miss

379 the grace to ask it in such effectual wise as to have it granted.

380 Nor can I now instantly remember any example or promise expressed

381 in holy scripture that the offender in such a case shall have the

382 grace offered afterward, in such wise to seek for pardon that God,

383 by his other promises of remission promised to penitents, would be

384 bound himself to grant it. But this kind of presumption, under

385 pretext of hope, seemeth rather to draw near on the one side (as

386 despair doth, on the other) toward the abominable sin of blasphemy

387 against the Holy Ghost. And against that sin, concerning either the

388 impossibility or at least the great difficulty of forgiveness, our

389 Saviour himself hath spoken in the twelfth chapter of St. Matthew

390 and in the third chapter of St. Mark, where he saith that blasphemy

391 against the Holy Ghost shall never be forgiven, neither in this

392 world nor in the world to come.

393 And where the man that you speak of took in his reason an example

394 of St. Peter, who forsook our Saviour and got forgiveness

395 afterward, let him consider again on the other hand that he forsook

396 him not upon the boldness of such a sinful trust, but was overcome

397 and vanquished by a sudden fear. And yet, by that forsaking, St.

398 Peter won but little, for he did but delay his trouble for a little

399 while, as you know well. For beside that, he repented forthwith

400 very sorely that he had so done, and wept for it forthwith full

401 bitterly. He came forth at the Whitsuntide ensuing, and confessed

402 his Master again, and soon after that, he was imprisoned for it.

403 And not ceasing so, he was thereupon sore scourged for the

404 confession of his faith, and yet after that imprisoned again

405 afresh. And, being from thence delivered, he stinted not to preach

406 on still until, after manifold labours, travails, and troubles, he

407 was in Rome crucified and with cruel torment slain.

408 And in like wise I think I might (in a manner) well warrant that no

409 man who denieth our Saviour once and afterward attaineth remission

410 shall escape through that denial one penny the cheaper, but that he

411 shall, ere he come to heaven, full surely pay for it.

412 VINCENT: He shall peradventure, uncle, afterward work it out in

413 the fruitful works of penance, prayer, and almsdeed, done in true

414 faith and due charity, and in such wise attain forgiveness well

415 enough.

416 ANTHONY: All his forgiveness goeth, cousin, as you see well, but

417 by "perhaps." But as it may be "perhaps yea," so may it be "perhaps

418 nay," and where is he then? And yet, you know, he shall never, by

419 any manner of hap, hap finally to escape from death, for fear of

420 which he forsook his faith.

421 VINCENT: No, but he may die his natural death, and escape that

422 violent death. And then he saveth himself from much pain and so

423 winneth much ease. For a violent death is ever painful.

424 ANTHONY: Peradventure he shall not avoid a violent death thereby,

425 for God is without doubt displeased, and can bring him shortly to

426 as violent a death by some other way.

427 Howbeit, I see well that you reckon that whosoever dieth a natural

428 death, dieth like a wanton even at his ease. You make me remember a

429 man who was once in a light galley with us on the sea. While the

430 sea was sore wrought and the waves rose very high, he lay tossed

431 hither and thither, for he had never been to sea before. The poor

432 soul groaned sore and for pain thought he would very fain be dead,

433 and ever he wished, "Would God I were on land, that I might die in

434 rest!" The waves so troubled him there, with tossing him up and

435 down, to and fro, that he thought that trouble prevented him from

436 dying, because the waves would not let him rest! But if he might

437 get once to land, he thought he should then die there even at his

438 ease.

439 VINCENT: Nay, uncle, this is no doubt, but that death is to every

440 man painful. But yet is not the natural death so painful as the

441 violent.

442 ANTHONY: By my troth, cousin, methinketh that the death which men

443 commonly call "natural" is a violent death to every may whom it

444 fetcheth hence by force against his will. And that is every man

445 who, when he dieth, is loth to die and fain would yet live longer

446 if he could.

447 Howbeit, cousin, fain would I know who hath told you how small is

448 the pain in the natural death! As far as I can perceive, those folk

449 that commonly depart of their natural death have ever one disease

450 and sickness or another. And if the pain of the whole week or twain

451 in which they lie pining in their bed, were gathered together in so

452 short a time as a man hath his pain who dieth a violent death, it

453 would, I daresay, make double the pain that is his. So he who dieth

454 naturally often suffereth more pain rather than less, though he

455 suffer it in a longer time. And then would many a man be more loth

456 to suffer so long, lingering in pain, than with a sharper pang to

457 be sooner rid. And yet lieth many a man more days than one, in

458 well-near as great pain continually, as is the pain that with the

459 violent death riddeth the man in less than half an hour—unless you

460 think that, whereas the pain is great to have a knife cut the flesh

461 on the outside from the skin inward, the pain would be much less if

462 the knife might begin on the inside and cut from the midst outward!

463 Some we hear, on their deathbed, complain that they think they feel

464 sharp knives cut in two their heartstrings. Some cry out and think

465 they feel, within the brainpan, their head pricked even full of

466 pins. And those who lie in a pleurisy think that, every time they

467 cough, they feel a sharp sword snap them to the heart.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXV

196 Howbeit, what need we to make any such comparison between the

197 natural death and the violent, for the matter that we are in hand

198 with here? Without doubt, he who forsaketh the faith of Christ for

199 fear of the violent death, putteth himself in peril to find his

200 natural death a thousand times more painful. For his natural death

201 hath his everlasting pain so instantly knit to it, that there is

202 not one moment of time between, but the end of the one is the

203 beginning of the other, which never after shall have an end.

204 And therefore was it not without great cause that Christ gave us so

205 good warning before, when he said, as St. Luke in the twenty-second

206 chapter rehearseth, "I say to you that are my friends, be not

207 afraid of them that kill the body, and when that is done are able

208 to do no more. But I shall show you whom you should fear. Fear him

209 who, when he hath killed, hath in his power further to cast him

210 whom he killeth into everlasting fire. So I say to you, be afraid

211 of him." God meaneth not here that we should not dread at all any

212 man who can but kill the body, but he meaneth that we should not in

213 such wise dread any such man that we should, for dread of them,

214 displease him who can everlastingly kill both body and soul with a

215 death ever-dying and that shall yet never die. And therefore he

216 addeth and repeateth in the end again, the fear that we should have

217 of him, and saith, "So I say to you, fear him."

218 O good God, cousin, if a man would well weigh those words and let

219 them sink down deep into his heart as they should do, and often

220 bethink himself on them, it would (I doubt not) be able enough to

221 make us set at naught all the great Turk's threats, and esteem him

222 not a straw. But we should be well content to endure all the pain

223 that all the world could put upon us, for so short a while as all

224 they were able to make us dwell in it, rather than, by shrinking

225 from those pains (though never so sharp, yet but short), to cast

226 ourselves into the pain of hell—a hundred thousand times more

227 intolerable, and of which there shall never come an end. A woeful

228 death is that death, in which folk shall evermore be dying and

229 never can once be dead! For the scripture saith, "They shall call

230 and cry for death, and death shall fly from them."

231 O, good Lord, if one of them were not put in choice of both, he

232 would rather suffer the whole year together the most terrible death

233 that all the Turks in Turkey could devise, than to endure for the

234 space of half an hour the death that they lie in now. Into what

235 wretched folly fall, then, those faithless or feeble-faithed folk,

236 who, to avoid the pain that is so far the less and so short, fall

237 instead into pain a thousand thousand times more horrible, and

238 terrible torment of which they are sure they shall never have an

239 end!

240 This matter, cousin, lacketh, I believe, only full faith or

241 sufficient minding. For I think, on my faith, that if we have the

242 grace verily to believe it and often to think well on it, the fear

243 of all the Turk's persecution—with all this midday devil were able

244 to do in the forcing of us to forsake our faith—should never be

245 able to turn us.

246 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I think it is as you say. For surely,

247 if we would often think on these pains of hell—as we are very loth

248 to do, and purposely seek us childish pastimes to put such heavy

249 things out of our thought—this one point alone would be able

250 enough, I think, to make many a martyr.

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXVI

199 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, if we were such as we should be, I

200 would scant, for very shame, speak of the pains of hell in

201 exhortation to the keeping of Christ's faith. I would rather put us

202 in mind of the joys of heaven, the pleasure of which we should be

203 more glad to get than we should be to flee and escape all the pains

204 of hell.

205 But surely God is marvellous merciful to us in the thing in which

206 he may seem most rigorous. And that is (which many men would little

207 think) in that he provided hell. For I suppose very surely, cousin,

208 that many a man—and woman, too—of whom some now sit, and more

209 shall hereafter sit, full gloriously crowned in heaven, had they

210 not first been afraid of hell, would never have set foot toward

211 heaven.

212 But yet undoubtedly, if we could conceive in our hearts the

213 marvellous joys of heaven as well as we conceive the fearful pains

214 of hell—howbeit, we can conceive neither one sufficiently. But if

215 we could in our imagination approach as much toward the perceiving

216 of the one as we may toward the consideration of the other, we

217 would not fail to be far more moved and stirred to suffering for

218 Christ's sake in this world, for the winning of those heavenly joys

219 than for the eschewing of all those infernal pains. But forasmuch

220 as the fleshly pleasures are far less pleasant than the fleshly

221 pains are painful, therefore we fleshly folk, who are so drowned in

222 these fleshly pleasures and in the desire of them that we have

223 almost no manner of savour or taste for any pleasure that is

224 spiritual, we have no cause to marvel that our fleshly affections

225 are more abated and refrained by the dread and terror of hell than

226 spiritual affections are imprinted in us and pricked forward with

227 the desire and joyful hope of heaven.

228 Howbeit, if we would set somewhat less by the filthy voluptuous

229 appetites of the flesh, and would, by withdrawing from them, with

230 help of prayer through the grace of God, draw nearer to the secret

231 inward pleasure of the spirit, we should, by the little sipping

232 that our hearts should have here now, and that instantaneous taste

233 of it, have an estimation of the incomparable and uncogitable joy

234 that we shall have (if we will) in heaven, by the very full draught

235 thereof. For thereof it is written, "I shall be satiate" or

236 satisfied, or fulfilled, "when thy glory, good Lord, shall appear,"

237 that is, with the fruition of the sight of God's glorious majesty

238 face to face. And the desire, expectation, and heavenly hope

239 thereof, shall more encourage us and make us strong to suffer and

240 sustain for the love of God and salvation of our soul, than ever we

241 could be made to suffer worldly pain here by the terrible dread of

242 all the horrible pains that damned wretches have in hell.

243 Therefore in the meantime, for lack of such experimental taste as

244 God giveth here sometimes to some of his special servants, to the

245 intent that we may draw toward the spiritual exercise too—for

246 which spiritual exercise God with that gift, as with an

247 earnest-penny of their whole reward afterward in heaven, comforteth

248 them here in earth—let us labour by prayer to conceive in our

249 hearts such a fervent longing for them that we may, for attaining

250 to them, utterly set at naught all fleshly delight, all worldly

251 pleasures, all earthly losses, all bodily torment and pain. And let

252 us do this, not so much with looking to have described what manner

253 of joys they shall be, as with hearing what our Lord telleth us in

254 holy scripture how marvellous great they shall be. Howbeit, some

255 things are there in scripture expressed of the manner of the

256 pleasures and joys that we shall have in heaven, as, "Righteous men

257 shall shine as the sun and shall run about like sparkles of fire

258 among reeds."

259 Now, tell some carnal-minded man of this manner of pleasure, and he

260 shall take little pleasure in it, and say he careth not to have his

261 flesh shine, he, nor like a spark of fire to skip about in the sky.

262 Tell him that his body shall be impassible and never feel harm, and

263 he will think then that he shall never be ahungered or athirst, and

264 shall thereby forbear all his pleasure of eating and drinking, and

265 that he shall never wish for sleep, and shall thereby lose the

266 pleasure that he was wont to take in lying slug-abed. Tell him that

267 men and women shall there live together as angels without any

268 manner of mind or motion unto the carnal act of generation, and he

269 will think that he shall thereby not use there his old filthy

270 voluptuous fashion. He will say then that he is better at ease

271 already, and would not give this world for that. For, as St. Paul

272 saith, "A carnal man feeleth not the things that be of the spirit

273 of God, for it is foolishness to him."

274 But the time shall come when these foul filthy pleasures shall be

275 so taken from him that it shall abhor his heart once to think on

276 them. Every man hath a certain shadow of this experience in the

277 fervent grief of a sore painful sickness, when his stomach can

278 scant abide to look upon any meat, and as for the acts of the other

279 foul filthy lust, he is ready to vomit if he hap to think thereon.

280 When a man shall after this life feel in his heart that horrible

281 abomination, of which sickness hath here a shadow, at the

282 remembrance of these voluptuous pleasures, for which he would here

283 be loth to change with the joys of heaven: when he shall, I say,

284 after this life, have his fleshly pleasures in abomination, and

285 shall have there a glimmering (though far from a perfect sight) of

286 those heavenly joys which here he set so little by—O, good God,

287 how fain will he then be, with how good will and how gladly would

288 he then give this whole world, if it were his, to have the feeling

289 of some little part of those joys!

290 And therefore let us all who cannot now conceive such delight in

291 the consideration of them as we should, have often in our eyes by

292 reading, often in our ears by hearing, often in our mouths by

293 rehearsing, often in our hearts by meditation and thinking, those

294 joyful words of the holy scripture by which we learn how wonderful

295 huge and great are those spiritual heavenly joys. Our carnal hearts

296 have so feeble and so faint a feeling of them, and our dull worldly

297 wits are so little able to conceive so much as a shadow of the

298 right imagination! A shadow, I say, for, as for the thing as it is,

299 not only can no fleshly carnal fancy conceive that, but beside that

300 no spiritual person peradventure neither, so long as he is still

301 living here in this world. For since the very essential substance

302 of all the celestial joy standeth in the blessed beholding of the

303 glorious Godhead face to face, no man may presume or look to attain

304 it in this life. For God hath said so himself: "There shall no man

305 here living behold me." And therefore we may well know not only

306 that we are, for the state of this life, kept from the fruition of

307 the bliss of heaven, but also I think that the very best man living

308 here upon earth—the best man, I mean, who is no more than

309 man—cannot attain the right imagination of it; but those who are

310 very virtuous are yet (in a manner) as far from it as a man born

311 blind is from the right imagination of colours.

312 The words that St. Paul rehearseth of the prophet Isaiah,

313 prophesying of Christ's incarnation, may properly be verified of

314 the joys of heaven: *"Oculus non vidit, nec auris audivit, nec in

315 cor hominis adscendit, quae preparavit Deus diligentibus se."* For

316 surely, for this state of this world, the joys of heaven are by

317 man's mouth unspeakable, to man's ears not audible, to men's hearts

318 uncogitable, so far excel they all that ever men have heard of, all

319 that ever men can speak of, and all that men can by natural

320 possibility think on.

321 And yet, whereas such be the joys of heaven that are prepared for

322 every saved soul, our Lord saith yet, by the mouth of St. John,

323 that he will give his holy martyrs who suffer for his sake many a

324 special kind of joy. For he saith, "To him that overcometh, I shall

325 give him to eat of the tree of life. And I shall confess his name

326 before my Father and before his angels." And also he saith, "Fear

327 none of those things that thou shalt suffer . . . , but be faithful

328 unto the death, and I shall give thee the crown of life. He that

329 overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death." And he saith

330 also, "To him that overcometh will I give manna secret and hid. And

331 I will give him a white suffrage, and in his suffrage a new name

332 written, which no man knoweth but he that receiveth it." They used

333 of old in Greece, where St. John did write, to elect and choose men

334 unto honourable offices, and every man's assent was called his

335 "suffrage," which in some places was by voices and in some places

336 by hands. And one kind of those suffrages was by certain things

337 that in Latin are called *calculi* because, in some places, they

338 used round stones for them. Now our Lord saith that unto him who

339 overcometh he will give a white suffrage, for those that were white

340 signified approving, as the black signified reproving. And in those

341 suffrages did they use to write the name of him to whom they gave

342 their vote. Now our Lord saith that to him who overcometh he will

343 in the suffrage give him a new name, which no man knoweth but him

344 who receiveth it. He saith also, "He that overcometh, I will make

345 him a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out

346 thereof, and I shall write upon him the name of my God and the name

347 of the city of my God, the new Jerusalem which descendeth from

348 heaven from my God, and I shall write on him also my new name." If

349 we wished to enlarge upon this, and were able to declare these

350 special gifts, with yet others that are specified in the second and

351 third chapters of the Apocalypse, then would it appear how far

352 those heavenly joys shall surmount above all the comfort that ever

353 came in the mind of any man living here upon earth.

354 The blessed apostle St. Paul, who suffered so many perils and so

355 many passions, saith of himself that he hath been "in many labours,

356 in prisons oftener than others, in stripes above measure, at point

357 of death often times; of the Jews had I five times forty stripes

358 save one, thrice have I been beaten with rods, once was I stoned,

359 thrice have I been in shipwreck, a day and a night was I in the

360 depth of the sea; in my journeys oft have I been in peril of

361 floods, in peril of thieves, in peril by the Jews, in perils by the

362 pagans, in perils in the city, in perils in the desert, in perils

363 in the sea, perils by false brethren, in labour and misery, in many

364 nights' watch, in hunger and thirst, in many fastings, in cold and

365 nakedness; beside those things that are outward, my daily instant

366 labour, I mean my care and solicitude about all the churches," and

367 yet saith he more of his tribulations, which for the length I let

368 pass. This blessed apostle, I say, for all these tribulations that

369 he himself suffered in the continuance of so many years, calleth

370 all the tribulations of this world but light and as short as a

371 moment, in respect of the weighty glory that it winneth us after

372 this world: "This same short and momentary tribulation of ours that

373 is in this present time, worketh within us the weight of glory

374 above measure on high, we beholding not these things that we see,

375 but those things that we see not. For those things that we see are

376 but temporal things, but those things that are not seen are

377 eternal."

378 Now to this great glory no man can come headless. Our head is

379 Christ, and therefore to him must we be joined, and as members of

380 his must we follow him, if we wish to come thither. He is our guide

381 to guide us thither, and he is entered in before us. And he

382 therefore who will enter in after, "the same way that Christ

383 walked, the same way must he walk." And what was the way by which

384 he walked into heaven? He himself showed what way it was that his

385 Father had provided for him, when he said to the two disciples

386 going toward the village of Emaus, "Knew you not that Christ must

387 suffer passion, and by that way enter into his kingdom?" Who can

388 for very shame desire to enter into the kingdom of Christ with

389 ease, when he himself entered not into his own without pain?

BOOK III · CHAPTER XXVII

202 Surely, cousin, as I said before, in bearing the loss of worldly

203 goods, in suffering captivity, thraldom, and imprisonment, and in

204 the glad sustaining of worldly shame, if we would in all those

205 points deeply ponder the example of our Saviour himself, it would

206 be sufficient of itself alone to encourage every true Christian man

207 and woman to refuse none of all those calamities for his sake.

208 So say I now for painful death also: If we could and would with due

209 compassion conceive in our minds a right imagination and

210 remembrance of Christ's bitter painful passion—of the many sore

211 bloody strokes that the cruel tormentors gave him with rods and

212 whips upon every part of his holy tender body; of the scornful

213 crown of sharp thorns beaten down upon his holy head, so strait and

214 so deep that on every part his blessed blood issued out and

215 streamed down; of his lovely limbs drawn and stretched out upon the

216 cross, to the intolerable pain of his sore-beaten veins and sinews,

217 feeling anew, with the cruel stretching and straining, pain far

218 surpassing any cramp in every part of his blessed body at once; of

219 the great long nails then cruelly driven with the hammer through

220 his holy hands and feet; of his body, in this horrible pain, lifted

221 up and let hang, with all its weight bearing down upon the painful

222 wounded places so grievously pierced with nails; and in such

223 torment, without pity, but not without many despites, suffered to

224 be pined and pained the space of more than three long hours, till

225 he himself willingly gave up unto his Father his holy soul; after

226 which yet, to show the mightiness of their malice, after his holy

227 soul departed, they pierced his holy heart with a sharp spear, at

228 which issued out the holy blood and water, whence his holy

229 sacraments have inestimable secret strength—if we could, I say,

230 remember these things, in such a way as would God that we would, I

231 verily suppose that the consideration of his incomparable kindness

232 could not fail so to inflame our key-cold hearts, and set them on

233 fire with his love, that we should find ourselves not only content

234 but also glad and desirous to suffer death for his sake who so

235 marvellously lovingly forbore not to sustain so far passing painful

236 death for ours.

237 Would God that we would here—to the shame of our cold affection

238 toward God, in return for such fervent love and inestimable

239 kindness of God toward us—would God we would, I say, but consider

240 what hot affection many of these fleshly lovers have borne and

241 daily bear to those upon whom they dote. How many of them have not

242 stinted to jeopard their lives, and how many have willingly lost

243 their lives indeed, without any great kindness showed them

244 before—and afterward, you know, they could nothing win! But it

245 contented and satisfied their minds that by their death their lover

246 should clearly see how faithfully they loved. The delight thereof,

247 imprinted in their fancy, not only assuaged their pain but also,

248 they thought, outweighed it all. Of these affections, with the

249 wonderful dolorous effects following upon them, not only old

250 written stories, but beside that experience, I think, in every

251 country, Christian and heathen both, giveth us proof enough. And is

252 it not then a wonderful shame for us, for the dread of temporal

253 death, to forsake our Saviour who willingly suffered so painful

254 death rather than forsake us? Considering that, beside that, he

255 shall for our suffering so highly reward us with everlasting

256 wealth. Oh, if he who is content to die for his love, of whom he

257 looketh afterward for no reward, and yet by his death goeth from

258 her, might by his death be sure to come to her and ever after in

259 delight and pleasure to dwell with her—such a love would not stint

260 here to die for her twice! And what cold lovers are we then unto

261 God, if, rather than die for him once, we will refuse him and

262 forsake him forever—him who both died for us before, and hath also

263 provided that, if we die here for him, we shall in heaven

264 everlastingly both live and also reign with him! For as St. Paul

265 saith, "If we suffer with him, we shall reign with him."

266 How many Romans, how many noble hearts of other sundry countries,

267 have willingly given their own lives and suffered great deadly

268 pains and very painful deaths for their countries, to win by their

269 death only the reward of worldly renown and fame! And should we,

270 then, shrink to suffer as much for eternal honour in heaven and

271 everlasting glory? The devil hath also some heretics so obstinate

272 that they wittingly endure painful death for vain glory. And is it

273 not then more than shame that Christ shall see his Catholics

274 forsake his faith rather than suffer the same for heaven and true

275 glory?

276 Would God, as I many times have said, that the remembrance

277 of Christ's kindness in suffering his passion for us, the

278 consideration of hell that we shall fall in by forsaking him, and

279 the joyful meditation of eternal life in heaven that we shall win

280 with this short temporal death patiently taken for him, had so deep

281 a place in our breast as reason would that they should—and as, if

282 we would strive toward it and labour for it and pray for it, I

283 verily think they would. For then should they so take up our mind

284 and ravish it all another way, that, as a man hurt in a fray

285 feeleth not sometimes his wound nor yet is aware of it, until his

286 mind fall more thereon (so much so that sometimes another man

287 telleth him that he hath lost a hand before he perceive it

288 himself), so the mind ravished in the thinking deeply of those

289 other things—Christ's death, hell, and heaven—would be likely to

290 diminish and put away four parts of the feeling of our painful

291 death—either of the death or the pain. For of this am I very sure:

292 If we had the fifteenth part of the love for Christ that he both

293 had and hath for us, all the pain of this Turk's persecution could

294 not keep us from him, but there would be at this day as many

295 martyrs here in Hungary as there have been before in other

296 countries of old.

297 And I doubt not but that, if the Turk stood even here with all his

298 whole army about him; and if every one of them all were ready at

299 hand with all the terrible torments that they could imagine, and

300 were setting their torments to us unless we would forsake the

301 faith; and if to the increase of our terror they fell all at once

302 in a shout, with trumpets, tabrets, and timbrels all blown up at

303 once, and all their guns let go therewith to make us a fearful

304 noise; if then, on the other hand, the ground should suddenly quake

305 and rive atwain, and the devils should rise out of hell and show

306 themselves in such ugly shape as damned wretches shall see them;

307 and if, with that hideous howling that those hell-hounds should

308 screech, they should lay hell open on every side round about our

309 feet, so that as we stood we should look down into that pestilent

310 pit and see the swarm of poor souls in the terrible torments

311 there—we would wax so afraid of the sight that we should scantly

312 remember that we saw the Turk's host.

313 And in good faith, for all that, yet think I further this: If there

314 might then appear the great glory of God, the Trinity in his high

315 marvellous majesty, our Saviour in his glorious manhood sitting

316 on the throne, with his immaculate mother and all that glorious

317 company, calling us there unto them; and if our way should yet lie

318 through marvellous painful death before we could come at them—upon

319 the sight, I say, of that glory, I daresay there would be no man

320 who once would shrink at death, but every man would run on toward

321 them in all that ever he could, though there lay by the way, to

322 kill us for malice, both all the Turk's tormentors and all the

323 devils.

324 And therefore, cousin, let us well consider these things, and let

325 us have sure hope in the help of God. And then I doubt not but what

326 we shall be sure that, as the prophet saith, the truth of his

327 promise shall so compass us with a shield that we shall never need

328 to fear. For either, if we trust in God well, and prepare us for

329 it, the Turk shall never meddle with us; or else, if he do, he

330 shall do us no harm but, instead of harm, inestimable good.

331 Wherefore should we so sore now despair of God's gracious help,

332 unless we were such madmen as to think that either his power or his

333 mercy were worn out already? For we see that so many a thousand

334 holy martyrs, by his holy help, suffered as much before as any man

335 shall be put to now. Or what excuse can we have by the tenderness

336 of our flesh? For we can be no more tender than were many of them,

337 among whom were not only men of strength, but also weak women and

338 children. And since the strength of them all stood in the help of

339 God; and since the very strongest of them all was never able to

340 himself to stand against all the world, and with God's help the

341 feeblest of them all was strong enough so to stand; let us prepare

342 ourselves with prayer, with our whole trust in his help, without

343 any trust in our own strength. Let us think on it and prepare

344 ourselves for it in our minds long before. Let us therein conform

345 our will unto his, not desiring to be brought unto the peril of

346 persecution (for it beseemeth a proud high mind to desire

347 martyrdom) but desiring help and strength of God, if he suffer us

348 to come to the stress—either being sought, found, and brought out

349 against our wills, or else being by his commandment, for the

350 comfort of our cure, bound to abide.

351 Let us fall to fasting, to prayer, and to almsdeed in time, and

352 give unto God that which may be taken from us. If the devil put in

353 our mind the saving of our land and our goods, let us remember that

354 we cannot save them long. If he frighten us with exile and flying

355 from our country, let us remember that we be born into the broad

356 world, not to stick still in one place like a tree, and that

357 whithersoever we go, God shall go with us. If he threaten us with

358 captivity, let us answer him that it is better to be thrall unto a

359 man for a while, for the pleasure of God, than, by displeasing God,

360 to be perpetual thrall unto the devil. If he threaten us with

361 imprisonment, let us tell him that we would rather be man's

362 prisoner a while here in earth than, by forsaking the faith, be his

363 prisoners for ever in hell. If he put in our minds the terror of

364 the Turks, let us consider his false sleight, for this tale he

365 telleth us to make us forget him. But let us remember well that, in

366 respect of himself, the Turks are but a shadow. And all that they

367 can do can be but a flea-bite in comparison with the mischief that

368 he goeth about. The Turks are but his tormentors, for he himself

369 doth the deed. Our Lord saith in the Apocalypse, "The devil shall

370 send some of you to prison, to tempt you." He saith not that men

371 shall, but that the devil shall, himself. For without question the

372 devil's own deed it is, to bring us by his temptation, with fear

373 and force, into eternal damnation. And therefore saith St. Paul,

374 "Our wrestling is not against flesh and blood," etc.

375 Thus may we see that in such persecutions it is the midday devil

376 himself that maketh such incursion upon us, by the men who are his

377 ministers, to make us fall for fear. For until we fall he can never

378 hurt us. And therefore saith St. James, "Stand against the devil

379 and he shall flee from you." For he never runneth upon a man to

380 seize him with his claws until he see him down on the ground,

381 willingly fallen himself. For his fashion is to set his servants

382 against us, and by them to make us fall for fear or for impatience.

383 And he himself in the meanwhile compasseth us, running and roaring

384 like a ramping lion about us, looking to see who will fall, that he

385 may then devour him. "Your adversary the devil," saith St. Peter,

386 "like a roaring lion, runneth about in circuit, seeking whom he may

387 devour."

388 The devil it is, therefore, who, if we will fall for fear of men,

389 is ready to run upon us and devour us. And is it wisdom, then, to

390 think so much upon the Turks that we forget the devil? What a

391 madman would he be who, when a lion were about to devour him, would

392 vouchsafe to regard the biting of a little fisting cur? Therefore,

393 when he roareth out upon us by the threats of mortal men, let us

394 tell him that with our inward eye we see him well enough, and

395 intend to stand and fight with him, even hand to hand. If he

396 threaten us that we be too weak, let us tell him that our captain

397 Christ is with us, and that we shall fight with the strength of him

398 who hath vanquished him already. And let us fence with faith, and

399 comfort us with hope, and smite the devil in the face with the

400 firebrand of charity. For surely, if we be of the tender loving

401 mind that our Master was, and do not hate them that kill us but

402 pity them and pray for them, with sorrow for the peril that they

403 work unto themselves, then that fire of charity thrown in his face

404 will strike the devil suddenly so blind that he cannot see where to

405 fasten a stroke on us.

406 When we feel ourselves too bold, let us remember our own

407 feebleness, and when we feel ourselves too faint, let us remember

408 Christ's strength. In our fear, let us remember Christ's painful

409 agony, that he himself would for our comfort suffer before his

410 passion, to the intent that no fear should make us despair. And let

411 us ever call for his help, such as he himself may please to send

412 us. And then need we never doubt but that he shall either keep us

413 from the painful death, or else strengthen us in it so that he

414 shall joyously bring us to heaven by it. And then doth he much more

415 for us than if he kept us from it. For God did more for poor

416 Lazarus, in helping him patiently to die for hunger at the rich

417 man's door, than if he had brought to him at the door all the rich

418 glutton's dinner. So, though he be gracious to a man whom he

419 delivereth out of painful trouble, yet doth he much more for a man

420 if, through right painful death, he deliver him from this wretched

421 world into eternal bliss. Whosoever shrinketh away from it by

422 forsaking his faith, and falleth in the peril of everlasting fire,

423 he shall be very sure to repent ere it be long after.

424 For I am sure that whensoever he falleth sick next, he will wish

425 that he had been killed for Christ's sake before. What folly is it,

426 then, to flee for fear from that death which thou seest thou shalt

427 shortly afterward wish thou hadst died! Yea, I daresay almost every

428 good Christian man would very fain this day that yesterday he had

429 been cruelly killed for Christ's sake—even for the desire of

430 heaven, though there were no hell. But to fear while the pain is

431 coming, there is all our hindrance! But if, on the other hand, we

432 would remember hell's pain into which we fall while we flee from

433 this, then this short pain should be no hindrance at all. And yet,

434 if we were faithful, we should be more pricked forward by deep

435 consideration of the joys of heaven, of which the apostle saith,

436 "The passions of this time be not worthy to the glory that is to

437 come, which shall be showed in us." We should not, I believe, need

438 much more in all this matter than one text of St. Paul, if we would

439 consider it well. For surely, mine own good cousin, remember that

440 if it were possible for me and you alone to suffer as much trouble

441 as the whole world doth together, all that would not be worthy of

442 itself to bring us to the joy which we hope to have everlastingly.

443 And therefore, I pray you, let the consideration of that you put

444 out all worldly trouble out of your heart, and also pray that it

445 may do the same in me.

446 And even thus will I, good cousin, with these words, make a sudden

447 end of mine whole tale, and bid you farewell. For now begin I to

448 feel myself somewhat weary.

449 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, this is a good end. And it is no

450 marvel if you are waxed weary. For I have this day put you to so

451 much labour that, save for the comfort that you yourself may take

452 from having bestowed your time so well, and for the comfort that I

453 have taken—and more shall, I trust—of your good counsel given,

454 else would I be very sorry to have put you to so much pain.

455 But now shall our Lord reward and recompense you therefore, and

456 many, I trust, shall pray for you. For to the intent that the more

457 men may take profit of you, I purpose, uncle, as my poor wit and

458 learning will serve me, to record your good counsel not only in our

459 own language, but in the German tongue too.

460 And thus, praying God to give me, and all others who shall read it,

461 the grace to follow your good counsel, I shall commit you to God.

462 ANTHONY: Since you be minded, cousin, to bestow so much labour on

463 it, I would it had happed you to fetch the counsel at some wiser

464 man, who could have given you better. But better men may add more

465 things, and better also, thereto. And in the meantime, I beseech

466 our Lord to breathe of his Holy Spirit into the reader's breast,

467 who inwardly may teach him in heart. For without him little

468 availeth all that the mouths of the world would be able to teach in

469 men's ears.

470 And thus, good cousin, farewell, till God bring us together again,

471 either here or in heaven. Amen.